Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 1 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 1’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-2-8 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-3-5 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


SERMONS

PAROCHIAL

OF

VICAE

ST.

AND

M.A.

NEWMAN,

HENRY

JOHN

MARY

VIRGIN'S,

THE

OF

FELLOW

:ORIEL

OXFORD,

COLLEGE.

VOL.

I.

EDITION.

SECOND

LONDON: PRINTED ST.

PAUL'S

FOR CHURCH

"

J.

J.

G.

YARD,

AND

H.

PARKER,

"

F.

RIVINGTON, PLACE,

WATERLOO

1835.

OXFORD.

PALL

MALL


THE

TO

E.

REV.

CANON

AND

PROFESSOR

REGIUS

OF

OF

UNIVERSITY

THIS

VOLUME

IS

INSCRIBED,

AFFECTIONATE

IN

HIS

LONG

HEBREW

IN

OXFORD,

ACKNOWLEDGMENT

OF

OF

D-

CHURCH,

CHRIST

OF

B.

PUSEY,

B.

BLESSING

THE

AND

FRIENDSHIP

A

2

EXAMPLE.

THE


CONTENTS.

I.

SERMON

BLESSEDNESS.

FUTURE

FOR

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

HEBREWS

xii.

14.

PAGE

Holiness,

without

which

shall

man

no

THE

OF

IMMORTALITY

MATT

What

shall

a

man

in

give

xvi.

exchange

THE

OF

GOD*S

JOHN

If

ye

know

these

things

happy

1

SOUL.

26.

for

his

17

soul

III.

SERMON

KNOWLEDGE

Lord

II.

SERMON

'

the

see

OBEDIENCE.

WITHOUT

WILL

xiii.

are

17.

ye

if

ye

do

them

31


CONTENTS.

VI

SERMON

IV.

FAULTS.

SECRET

xix.

PSALM

12. PAGE

Who

his

understand

can

errors?

SELF-DENIAL

THE

V.

OF

TEST

RELIGIOUS

is it

time

high

awake

to

out

of

sleep

SERMON

COR.

1

kingdom

of God

MIND.

iv.

20.

in word,

is not

SERMON

SINS

OF

draw

IGNORANCE

faith, having science, and

with

near

our

our

hearts bodies

83

in power

WEAKNESS.

AND

true

a

but

VII.

HEBREWS

us

65

VI.

SPIRITUAL

THE

EARNESTNESS.

xiii. 11.

ROMANS

Let

from

47

SERMON

The

me

faults

secret

Now

Thou

Cleanse

x.

22.

heart

in

sprinkled

washed

with

full

from pure

of

assurance

an

water

evil

con

96


CONTENTS.

Vll

SERMON

GOD'S

VIII.

COMMANDMENTS

NOT

JOHN

1

GRIEVOUS.

3.

v.

PAGE

This

is the

love

His

and

of

that

God,

commandments

keep

we

SERMON

RELIGIOUS

THE

The

of

out

man

Him

that

he

whom

might

OF

saying, Return

away,

great

things God

devils

with to

hath

EXCITED

thine

done

departed,besought

were

Him

; but

own

unto

of

were

thee

WITHOUT

Beware

ye

began of the

to

say

.

130

unto

his

multi

innumerable

they

trode

one

disciplesfirst

of the Pharisees, which

leaven

.

xii. 1.

that

insomuch

.

PRACTICE.

gathered together an

people,

another, He

how

X.

LUKE

there

him

sent

show

.

PROFESSION

tude

Jesus

house, and

SERMON

When

FEELINGS.

viii. 38, 39.

the be

112

IX.

USE

LUKE

;

grievous

not

are

his commandments

is

upon of

all,

hypo 144

crisy 7


CONTENTS.

Vlll

SERMON

PROFESSION

XL

WITHOUT

HYPOCRISY.

iii. 27.

GALATIANS

PAGE

As

of

many

put

have

as

you

been

on

XII.

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

MATTHEW

are

light of

the

be

cannot

v.

A

world.

the

and

answered and

likewise. went

had

man

said, Son,

pented,

not.

is set

on

an

hill 176

XIII.

two

go

xxi.

And

he

sons

work

;

and

to-day

I

will

And

he

said,

went.

DOING.

WITHOUT

MATTHEW

certain

that

hid

PROMISING

and

14.

city

SERMON

A

Christ, have 161

SERMON

Ye

into

baptized

Christ

answered

28"30.

he in

not;

but

came

to

and

to

came

my

afterwards the

the

first,

vineyard. he

second, and

said,

I go,

He re

said

Sir ; and 191 .


CONTENTS.

IX

SERMON

XIV.

RELIGIOUS

EMOTION.

xiv.

MARK

31. PAGE

But

he

spake

the

I will

not

Thee,

more

deny

vehemently,

If

Thee

wise

in any

SERMON

FAITH

ROMANS

staggered but

not

the

at

fullypersuaded

that

iv. 20, 21.

promise

God

of

He

what

had

things be

these

can

;

He

promised

;

being

and

able

was

9.

?

234

SERMON

THE

man

seemeth he

to

XVII.

INQUIRER.

SELF-WISE

1

COR.

iii. 18, 19.

deceive

himself.

be

in this world, let him

may

foolishness wise

God

MYSTERIES.

JoHNlii.

that

to

XVI.

CHRISTIAN

THE

no

unbelief

through

219

SERMON

Let

205

perform

also to

How

with

die

RATIONAL.

strong in faith, giving glory

was

should

XV.

RELIGIOUS

He

I

in their

wise be

wise.

with

God.

own

For For

craftiness

If

the

any

wisdom

man

among become

of

this

it is written, He

you a

fool,

world

taketh

is the 248


CONTENTS.

X

SERMON

OBEDIENCE

THE

XVIII.

FOR

REMEDY

RELIGIOUS

xxxvii.

PSALM

PERPLEXITY.

34. PAGE

Wait

thee

inherit

to

and

Lord,

the

on

the

keep

His

TIMES

when

thou

XIX.

OF

PRIVATE

PRAYER.

which

is in secret

shall reward

vi. 6.

shut

thy door,

; and

thee

into

enter

prayest,

hast

thou

thy

to

XX.

PRIVATE

OF

pray,

xi. 1.

John

as

PRAYER.

also

SERMON

THE

that

bush, and

the

is not unto

the when

RESURRECTION

a

Him

dead

are

taught

his

disciples.

298

.

XXI.

OF

LUKE

Now

Father

in secret

seeth

282

LUKE

us

thy

to

which

openly

FORMS

teach

thy closet, and

pray

Father

SERMON

Lord,

exalt 264

MATTHEW

when

shall

land

SERMON

Thou,

He

and

way,

raised,

he

calleth

God

of

Isaac, and

God

of the

the

37,

xx,

dead, but

BODY.

38.

Moses

even

Lord the

THE

the God

of

the

showed God

of

of

Jacob.

at

the

Abraham, For

He

living; for all live 314


CONTENTS.

XI

SERMON

XXII.

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

ACTS

40,

x.

41. PAGE

Him not

God

raised

to

all the

God,

even

after He

rose

of

the third

up

day, and

people, but to

the

witnesses

unto

who

us

from

did

eat

with

rejoicewith

us

have

grace,

RELIGION

OF

suming

THE

we

DAY.

godly

God

serve

may

fear.

For

our

acceptably,

God

is

a

357

A

SCRIPTURE

XXV.

RECORD

OF

JOHN is at

is called

porches.

Jerusalem in the In

by

the

Hebrew

these

lay

v.

2,

a

3.

sheepmarket

tongue,

SORROW.

HUMAN

a

Bethesda,

great multitude

pool, which having of

five

impotent

folk, of blind, halt, withered, waiting for the moving the

con

fire

SERMON

There

341

xii. 28, 29.

whereby and

reverence

trembling

XXIV.

HEBREWS

with

Him

ii. 11.

SERMON

Let

with

REVERENCE.

fear, and

THE

drink

before

XXIII.

PSALM

Lord

chosen

;

326

CHRISTIAN

the

and

openly

dead

SERMON

Serve

Him

showed

of

276

water. ,


CONTENTS.

XII

SERMON

XXVI.

CHRISTIAN

MANHOOD.

1

COR.

xiii.

11.

PAGE

When

I

child, I

put

was

I

a

thought

away

I

child,

childish

as

spake

a

child

things

as

;

a

but

child, when

I

understood

I

became

as

a

a

man

389


SERMONS,

SERMON

I.

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

FOR

FUTURE

HEBREWS

Holiness,

"

this

IN

has

it

text

Spiritto

convey

words.

It

this

is

no

shall

man

seemed

chief

a

14.

xn.

which

without

of

truth

the

clared

other

in

It is told

ture.

sinful Lord

had that

His

sake

in

redemption,

again

holy in

view

the the

taking

last

to

conscience what VOL.

salvation bears

is elsewhere i.

;

will The

of

as

implied

be

our

in

it de

make our

nature, for

historyof

in all its parts

even

But

holiness our

in

history,and B

to

accepted

necessity of

also.

few

Scrip

which

whole

mercy

indeed

witness

that

Him

upon

a

is

part of

end

great

day.

the

itself

every

Holy

makes

truth

again,

holy

covenant

provisions, attest

order

and the

was

the

but

none

at

or

us

creatures

and

and

form

the

to

which

for

Lord."

religion in

circumstance ;

one

the

see

good

especiallyimpressive in

BLESSEDNESS.

in

natural the

text

enjoined


2

HOLINESS

by precept,

is stated

and

law

Now

some

is

a

ceived

one

God,

be

to

?

the

just,honest, meek,

in

Will. is it that

holi

being

our

is it that

why

irre

the

Bible

to love, fear, and strictly

so

us

Divine

Why

"

awful

things, and

of the

ask,

momentous

a

some

for qualification

heaven

joins upon

of

nature

may

necessary

into

of

result

determination

scrutable

ness

the

in

[SERM.

FOR

as doctrinally,

fact, the

necessary

versible

NECESSARY

in

pure

re

en

obey

heart, for

giving, heavenly-minded, self-denying,humble, and

resigned ?

rupt

;

why

then

language ture

?"

not

be

is he

of

enjoined to

is he

he

is

of

act

by

to

Surely that

a

it is

way

and

doubtedly He will

to

be

us

to

Yet

been

way

inquire why the

for

the

strong

new

crea

is,would to

it

save

it is

necessary

this

sinner

a

for

the

"

life,it He

question may

has is

has

so

be

God's

by

giftof

God."

terms

on

determined

enough

;

know, grace

why

chosen

prescribe the if He

question. to

informed

was

way,

and

of

ask

to

being

life is

may

give it ;

the

religious,

God

opened through

another

Eternal

Wisdom.

cor

holiness,which

right

no

quite enough

has

not

he in

appears,) so

salvation, without

for his way,

have

we

this

a

and

?"

possess

Now

so

"

what

greater mercy

difficult, yet, (as

him

become

nature

it

be

required,(in

to Scripture,)

Since an

confessedlyweak

altogetherwithout

him

He

is

unearthly? why

so

so

Man

it is

that

Divine Un which

holiness not

for

determined. asked

reverently,and


with

view

a

and

condition

attempt

to

of the

"the

a

I

of

unholy

would

not

no

mercy

to

are

heaven

a

where

life

be

one

every We

have

their

have

theirs ;

tical

talent, have

pleasures. be

the

same

men

Hence

of

already.

it would

;

to

we

in another

I mean,

a

his

take

world, active

and

domestic

place own

men

men

poli

respectivepursuits and led

are

world. B

be

consider

literature,of science, of

their

a

heaven,

enter

and

in this

that

had

enter.

enjoyments,

own

to

that

so

choose

may see

;

earth

this

like

we

supposing

even

ourselves, and

deceive

to

if

possessingsuch

suffered there to

habituallyas

?

That,

:

were

happy

place

pleasure.

of mind

the

things as

dead

were

of

pleasure

do

as

without

permit him

apt

live

come,

life,and

follows

take to

;

to

be saved

as

he

We

us,

have

to

works

; to

; to

world

temper

answer

man

the

we

and

devil

them

the ties of this cannot

the

hate

to

the

do

us

of

sight

frame

to

words,

commandments

have

would

Why

one

Spirit;"that is, to

of the

sin,

keeping God's

broken

it be

state

declares

text

Church's

our

flesh,and

world, the

He

the

as

circumcision

true

in the

if profitable,

be

happiness.

separate from

be

the

assigned in Scripture,why present

holy is, in

be

own

case

proceed, therefore, to

I

is necessary,

for future To

;

our

that

in

and

it will

answer

reasons,

holiness

insight into

our

prospects

soberly.

made

in

enlarge

to

x

BLESSEDNESS.

FUTURE

I.]

2

to

The

act

as

if it will

only difference


4

this world

put between

we

know

here, (as we

there,we

but

that

conclude,

we

tastes,

would

heaven,

be

for

sary

the

its real

if

and

extent

reconcile

can

nothing

ordinary, to

and

letters

ing

be

pleasure, It would the

be

it is

carried

in

God's

heard, finite

nor

mind

strict of

services

soon

or

eye

as

their balanc

man

do

to

attempt

varietyof pursuitsand

not

may

do

to

case

his

own

pleasure. determine

life which

presence,

conceived,

is the

God's

eternal

hath

discordant

as

can

put into

Scripture,is

and

once,

must

to

state, which

at

every he

that

that

as

plain from

on

presumption

pass

than

more

arrange

different

of

are

in

opinion like this,though

an

many

there

to

as

;

men

some

the

business

employments

men

that

but

of

case

attention,

is refuted

on,

Here

this world.

the

we

will

we

taking a journey

heaven,

pursuitscan in

on

place where

a

of

But

acted

For

words.

in

neces

think

when

sickness,

men

papers

commonly

not

as

account.

an

We

"

last

our

Church,

the

God

to

we

estimate

not

religious duties,

our

during

do

we

temporary

some

that

Not

importance.

required

were

into

admitted

once

but

of

habits,

preparation is

;

ourselves

general,but

ness,

world

next

his

there.

some

sure,

accordingly

whatever

happy

that

altogetherdeny,

And

life,if

of

always

always sure

be

after.

man,

any

manner

or

will

is, that

next,

not

are

they

they seek

obtaining what

the

and

well,) men

suppose,

[SERM.

FOR

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

or

seen,

good deny

to nor

comprise

an

occupations.

ear

in

Still


I.] far

so

we

spent in God's

will be does be

not

apply to

best

described

Spirit.

*"'

temple,

and

dwell the

midst

The

and

day

sitteth

that

Son,

His

throne

shall

which

is in

Lamb

The

in

night

the

on

and

....

shine

lighten it, and

need

in

it, for

the

nations

the

light of it, and

Lamb

of them

glory and

from

St. John

the

honour

God

did

earth

do

These

remind

to

And

shall walk

of the

into it1."

sufficient

are

of the

light thereof. saved

kings

Again,

of

glory

is the are

shall

neither

sun,

the

which

and

them,

of waters."

of the

no

the

their

feed

shall

throne

livingfountains

unto

to

Him

it may uninter

and

Father,

Eternal

them

cityhad

moon

the

that

so

;

life

which

sense

a

endless

an

serve

of the

them

as

He

among

lead "

They

life

present

our

of

rupted worship

in

presence,

future

that

that

told, distinctly

are

5

BLESSEDNESS.

FUTURE

in

bring

passages of many

us

others. Heaven what

of

is heard

like

public worship

tend

our

are

influence,or

things indeed do

not

peat,)it

may

set

our

is certain

1

Rev.

our

right in

hearts that

vii. 15

upon we

-

in

a

of this world

informa

no

;

forward

worldly interests, ex

establish

be

For

brought small

or

I will say

church.

schemes

no

;

language

no

strengthen

to

a

"

temporal objects,great how

this world

like,

more

; there

tion

we

is not

it is much

place

for

then

hear

17. xxi.

credit.

our

their them

way, ;

so

that

still,(1 re

nothing

23, 24.

These

of them


6

HOLINESS

in

a

of

God.

church.

Him, up a

We

confess

ask

and is

like

and

one

hear

we

FOR

[SERM.

solelyand

entirely

praise Him, worship Him, Him,

Him,

church

the

Here

thank

to

NECESSARY

His

the

is

there

other,

man irreligious

no

heaven, (or told

were

or

that

that, were

suffered nature

his

Him

or

find

of the

weary he

would

cared

little

of those

to

man

to

worship,

only

of

that

its

in

would

one

his

hopes

could

there, he

be

happy

would

he

had

shunned

he

had

disliked

If then

find on

or

there no

;

no

a

God, he

fears,

man

with

admitted

he

but

a

that

which

great that

arrived

pursuitsbut

despised,nothing

all

and

fancied

he

when

but

discourse

earth,

of

sustain

would

Before, indeed,

disappointment. he

he

get

soon

nothing at

and

religion(supposingit possible)were doubtless

would

subjectwhich

out

heaven,

as

delibe

but

energies.

had

way,

any

sympathies

into

who

own

his

and

?

doctrine

purity,he

excited

not

we

and

nothing about,

things which

should

in this house

place ; because,

or

could

without

determined,

in

it,)we

hither,

up

that

God

love

of the

come

grow

said

expresses

;

meaning

in

us.

being

and

church

pleasure here,

hear

it

text

effort after truth

real

no

the

in

the

mind

chance

habitual

rate

a

of serve

as

both

singlesove

one

man irreligious

perceive

once

viz.

could

no

see spiritually

at

instead

Him,

see

therefore,

before

reign subject,religion,brought

Supposing, then,

give

viz., because

;

to

And

blessing.

heaven

sing

ourselves

Him,

to

which those bound


FUTURE

I.]

him feel

at

and

rest

home, nothing

from

sence

of that

earth

could whom

of

all that

he

could

Let

sole

the

is

the

but

no

When

then

rate

in

as

the

and

fear of

aims,

a

with

God,

low

standard a

resigned to

God's

last

day,

thy Lord," Let

us

at

more

pray."

A

the

take

words,

not

than

it does

Nay,

much

None

without

the

joys

interest

an

below

and

with

"

souls,

without

careless, a sensual,

duty

will, would

?"

inconside

of the and

views

narrow

of

in

destitute

mind

contented

mind

conscience,

the

a

thee

;

as

are

here

measure.

our

unbelieving mind,

an

we

him.

Lord.

part

we

!

the

;

to

One the

see

could

Christians

of

worship

God

majesty.

take

holiness,

Ah

do with

Holy

to

to

supposed

we

possessingit in

"

endure think

we

without if

the

upon

can

man

heaven

of

look

upon,

of unclean

His

on

him.

to

to

we

pre

destroyer

Living

desire

and

thought

holy can

holiness

have

What

think

object of joy

no

they acknowledge

while

even

be

Power

never

the

as

be

to

entwined

he

dear

and

face of the

the

would !

whom

regarded only

bear

into

in the

be

steadilyto

precious

alone

us

himself

was

not

would

Power,

he

enter

still

were

he

now

God

Holy "

bring

him

by Supreme

away

Supreme

made

perceive himself

would

Nay,

and

could

he

objects which

his heart.

around

universe,

which

being, cut

those

and

He

upon.

isolated

an

the

else in

aught

to

7

BLESSEDNESS.

Enter now

earthly

benighted

a

itself,and feel

un-

pleasure,at

into at

love

the the

less, because,

joy of words, while


HOLINESS

in

are

we

other

NECESSARY

church,

a

on

us

but

;

turn

may

contrive

subjects,and

looking

we

that

FOR

[SERM.

our

thoughts to

forget that

to

will

be

not

God

is

possible in

heaven. We

then

see

from

that

world, is necessary

the

heaven,

heaven

because

to

flavours

tinging the

fair face

hue.

In

which

disorders

no

like

the inward

Scripturecalls and

presence,

is

moral

a

a

taste

of

His

at

malady

condition

the fulness

pleasures

the

sickly

some

sight and

it is in

"

that

so

impair the sight, with

there

manner,

a

are

ungrateful to

nature

labouring under

man

what

become

of

There

holy.

which indispositions

and

palate;

the

into

is not

heaven,

affect the taste,

which bodily indispositions sweetest

separation

admission

our

is not

place of happiness, except to the

inward

holiness,or

enjoy

to

in God's

joy

right

and

;

hand

for

evermore." I will venture

Nay, is

fearful,but

wished

it is

imagine

to

reprobate soul, than

greater would

how

hell

unhappy

alone ent

be

in the

tastes

and

to

right,to perhaps

to

summon

to

an

we

midst

apt

are

before,

and

feel

to

of strangers, from

a

be,

people

whose

to

fancy

a

Heaven know

of differ

men

How

have

language

we

present, when

of

whose

it

"

if

We

at

or

;

unholy,

an

not

ourselves. it

that

heaven.

it to

able, for example, would

saw

for

could

this

"

man. irreligious

habits

foreignland, among

it ;

say

punishment

a

we

than

more

say

to

faces we

miser live in we

could

never

not

a


this is but

And

learn.

of

loneliness

tastes, thrust forlorn

How

of heaven

He

!

he would

see

as

he

He

longer

no

does

now,

would

know

him

; and

upon

life

and

change while

He

heaven. flames

And

not.

who

fain

would

iheir

And

now

holiness

do

not

see

from

how

the

very

two

from

what

be

fire to

be

Lazarus

to

heaven.

It

of

been

truths

said.

would

that

them. it is that

the condition

otherwise.

from

heaven

very

important has

those,

gulf

great

nature

it in

fire if it did

"

as

into

it could

mention

to follow

but

in

be

"brass"

us

But

happy

partlyexplained why

admission

oi)r

necessaiy

I will

be

is prescribed to

part for be

head, "will I have

the

The

be

iron, to

an

be.

can

joy

him cannot

ever

fingerof

inciease their thirst.

over

soul

across

The

of hell.

ever

is

God

must

cease

escape

way,

was

to

seem

itself would

heaven

so

Eye

inflame

not

It would

the torments

is

does

straw.

He

unholy

holy, no

Fire

another

punishment. Holy

He

holiness,which

would

creatures,

nature.

is

of

Eye

that

shudder.

reproaches him.

Eternal

the

and

wrath His

conscience

that

holy

to

of

Eye

but

when

of God's

presence.

thoughts

his

courts

himself;

him

His

always in

turn

the

angels.

the

the marks

make

would

these

and

like

one

no

direction

feel himself

would

could

find

would

saints

through

wander

in every

holiness, and He

he

would

of

and earthly dispositions

societyof

the

into

illustration

faint

a

of

man

a

9

BLESSEDNESS.

FUTURE

I.]

on

our

to

seems

things. "

Now which

We then

seem


10

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

1. state

If

a

of

the

of

character

certain heart

frame

of

merit

required,not in

them,

selves

turn

chase

heaven

means,

under

for

forth that

plantsin

the

us,)we

our

of

course

a

the

but

the

cannot

Him.

see

Outward

will

more

of

will

of

are

of service

this world

heavenly It is our

God,

text

as

sense,

and

into

forbearingtemper. the

more

dailydeeds,

our

will

holy works, holy,and

they

as

inward

of obedience

acts

of

or' God.

presence

principle,create

on

us,

schooled

hearts

our

God, good works to

be

these

future

the

are

to

called,

gradually severing us

from

impressing our

with

hearts

character.

plain,then,

salvation

effect upon

im

numerous

prayers,

repeat, the separate

of

the

God

more

religiousare

acts, done

the

pur

are

which, (as the The

our

making

for

us

I

they

strengthening and

minds

our

are

with

habits.

them

and forbearance, self-denial, charity,

means

preparing

of

sins,or

our

are

thing

any

holy principle which without

this communion be

had

because

of

sal

our

evidence

or

could

they for

grace,

patient,and

humble,

to

if

anger

frequent

more

for

(as they

they

and charitable,self-denying,

The

a

if

as

heart, and

of

acts

are

works

as

us,

God's

showing tells

not

God's

away

certain

a

for

avail

produce

to

Good

of mind.

called)are

will

actions

our

vation, chieflyas they tend this

mind,

affections,be necessary

and

enteringheaven,

[SERM-

FOR

the

;

"

what

works

all those

heart

to

not

are

which

of service

either have

change it,or

which

no

have


a

think

who

What

effect.

bad

it

an

then

Him

scanty services, call these satisfied with

are

of

instead

dent,

acts, such

of

For

the

walk

Such

men,

made

are

a spirit, corrupt

them

turn

In

like

it is too

to

church,

manner

these

in

of

duties

course,

only who

ward

spirit. Because

good

deeds

whereas

avails 2. ness

But

man,

a

be not

is

good actions, but

God's

follows,under far distant

from

They

men.

are

deeds, which it.

They

works,

as

the

merely

not

is the

have the

that

even

means

doing

from

inward

an

from

grace, holiness

yet

even

first

a

are

really

heaven these heart

If holi

which

step towards

of

changing

how

multitude

obedient

to

of

number

doing them, the

;

it.

character

learn

of

devotion

this.

certain

to

8

are

of the

improve

a

coming are,

outward

not

to

spirits.

only use

men

follows

what

observe

of

in

them

exact

most

if it does

of

which

improvement

the

even

not

such

the

to

self-love,

all of us, do

a

tending

acts

prayers,

imperative upon

to those

serviceable

outward

mere

in

persons

Father

to the

saying

and

evi their

though good

of heart, viz.

state

this world

the

few

a

faith,and

of

self-conceit, self-reliance,instead from

to

say) injured by

even

foster

to

do

profitedby

even

acts,

very

and

benevolence, honesty,or

(I might

these

who

;

being themselves

be

themselves, bad

?

they are,

as

justice,may them.

them

of those

please God,

to

to

said

be

must

thing

easy

themselves

recommend

li

BLESSEDNESS.

FUTURE

I.]

of

in outward

possessing

practisegood their

hearts,


12

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

which

is the

able

to

holy,in

how

see

it is

deduction alas !

saved

by

others

few

who

who

and

of

repenting

some

led

on

they thus will

we

future

pose

that

to

I have

fit state?

pleasurein

no

wrought

the

change minds

it not

?

in

most

the Is

? is not

a

day

not

at

our

holiness

the

fit

a

they

? and

and

even

sup

Well,

in

is of

will we

in

state

to

point in

a

if ad

they would

a

change

our

tastes

at

character of

of or

moment?

a

then

result

and

but is

not

are

of heart,

Which

frame

But when

repent

that, even

?

are

!

this the very

shown

superficial.Can whole

promise

forgivethem,

that

change

their

often

will

they

are

heaven

change

we

men

the

holy heaven.

been a

to

we

to

were

insisting on,

so

has

likingscan Not

His

there without

mitted

heart

Nay,

God

requisite?

been

Most

How

begin

comes.

into

more

once

surprisesthem

do

are

all at

silence

with

day.

till death

service in heaven

Him

find

future

Almighty them

admit

nothing do

day

God,

a

be

to

there

so

saved

troublesome,

they

suppose

that

of

not

thought.

think

who

be

may

do

merely as

easilyacquired faith.

consciences, when

is

one

we

serious

a

scanty performances,

living in neglect

are

"

persons

they

no

least

at

;

is

are

suppose

sudden

a

us

this,viewed

reason,

there

though

even

so, that

heaven, that is, make

time

possible;and

as

a

for

short

a

of the

Yet,

by

himself

[SERM.

at once,

plainlytell

not

prepare

himself

It follows

end.

Scripturedid

FOR

a

of

many

word our

pa

tient, repeated efforts after obedience, gradually


I.]

FUTURE

working

God's

to

late in

of His

and

duty

our

act

Word

in

heaven,

to

be

so,

who

in

general truths His

short

in the

text, which

which

know

in

take

time

figure,in

in

in which

from and

mercy,

and

must

we

as

it

solemnly

it is let

slip

I wish aliens

Heb.

end

from

vi. 4

presume

of life

speak

to

God's

"

6 ;

x.

to

to

a

you,

"

29.

condition

a

of

the

be

passed

to

profferof

with

and

of it ;

vid.

also

that

oil

of

it. And

procure

that Epistles,

be

grace, sealed

as

as

even

not

as

partakers

2 Pet.

to

l.

brethren, but

us

'the

reprobate mind my

in

over

shows

Divine

on

mercies,

26

clearly, though

St. Paul's

accepted time,

the

the

to

It

ordinarily

consequence

time

in

will.

wedding garment,

bridegroom

us

assures

learn

qualification,

virgins,which

that it takes

possibleso

before

1

the

meet

he

is made

necessary

a

of the ten

holiness, and

the

Holy

various

can

does

it

propounds

us,

happiness

one

a

acceptance

if

His in

when

negligentlyto

not

in that

no

fact

sanctification our

thoughts

oar

so

of

parable of

the

inward

distinct

It

which

names

matter

gain.

to

the

us

yet, surely

;

will find

one

time, and

implies it we

to

Word

Holy

no

holy,

is not

a

revealed

keep steadily before

that, as

us,

has

chang

set bounds

of repentance

cases

governance

to

ever

declared.

warns

ways

He

moral

those

upon, has

in

power

where

life,even

then

not, of course,

dare

and

mercy

general rule it is

We

?

13

first modifying and

us, and

on

hearts

ing our

BLESSEDNESS.

ii. 20.

22.

if of


14

His

in

reason

I

do

of

chance But

to

wilful

as

you

great

had

has

concern a

be their

resolves such

to

obey

to

;

peril.

Such

season

here,

for

a

few

To

are

gone,

not

be

that

beyond expression. ing

even

in which

have

they

the

these

work

in the best of men,

not

or

its

appointed be

ever

in

reserving

are

whole

a

"

vigour

life would

is great and is much

perfect

puttingoff

strengthand

and

day,

giftof holiness

men

when

such make

to

future

the

Thus,

nature.

There

have

sin,though

will

man

of

those, who,

are

of

acted

the sake

its heinousness

for which That

of God

lead them

them

obtain

years, WORK

enough.

as

them

life. No our

that

triflingwith

of repentance, chance

heaven.

obedience,

exactlysome

more

are

sinful is

so

day a

of

that their

religion, yet

convict

of mercy.

is the work

the

men

service

chieflyfor

of

before

bring

the

obligedto

of course,

themselves, God

misgivingsas

enough

of

hope

I fear there

sense

misgivingsabout

sinners,

or forfeiting,

the

matter

part

no

worldlyinterest.

whatever

hand

be

;

uprightlyin worldly matters their

the other

would

made

not

call it, has been heart

have

those, who, if they dealt faith

are

they had

their firstand to

risk of

this incur

who

obstinate

and

their consciences,

that

for

and

only can

on

having forfeited,your

of

[SBRM.

covenant,

neither

the imminent

to

fullywith

the

Yet

it.

I fear there

own

His

void

making

speak

exposed

those

since especialperil,

privilegeof

the

FOR

Christ;

in

gracious covenant

the sin

so

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

arduous

of sin remain if the

righteous


I.]

FUTURE

where

scarcelybe saved, the

sinner

any

moment

make

not

make

him

for

tremble

others

it in

a

we

come

we

are

what be

of the

something measure

church

to

for

not

said

been

you,

principaltest

God

is

that

quite sure

true

better

is contented

sin

abhor

with

motives.

mixed short

of

grow

be, you

may

Almighty Lastly; hearts

Be

with

his best

at

If

we

holiness, we irrational, contented

are

of

and religion, with

content

you

nothing

yourselves day by day

exert

length

of

base,

views

be

peril.

it is true,

men,

and

knowledge at

grace

indistinct

perfection ; in

the

something

as

polluting.Many partialand

in

and

;

great

or

of

servants

rather

with

to

of these.

dark

state,

But

us."

to

number

Him

serve

safe,and

holiness, is

shall and

the

proof that

a

are

we

apply

who

man

this is

being

our

to

"

"

in

love

we

"

Christian

reallyimbued

are

of

We

"

religion

;

not

:

right thoughts

;

heaven

say

proficiencyin

own

a

a

of

pray

does

wishing

our

ever

"

many

brethren,

my

One

in

to

prepared has

it should

may

power

have

we

"

should

thought

to-morrow.

Perhaps, however, know

this

and

fixed

be

may

despairto-day,yet

man

a

ungodly

doom

though

and

the

shall

Their

?"

appear1 ;

15

BLESSEDNESS.

grace

attain

;

to

the

labour

to

that, if presence

so

of

God. while

after

the

thus

we

pattern

1

1

Pet.

of

the

iv. 18.

mould

holiness

our

of

our


16

and

that

but

ourselves,

with

change

to

encouragement,

thing, We

know

to

of

I

that

beyond

gifts of

grace

know

We

the

God

in

and

afterwards,

if

hard

a

sinful

the

life,

but

infinite

with

the

Church,

along

through

and

of

from do

we

not

of

Narrow, His

in

Christ's

and

1

Phil.

ii. 12,

13.

pri

into

is

it.

meet

a

deeper

we

think

much

from

do,

the

power

place,

it.

up.

difficulty of

gain

commands

love

the

our

to

us

to

indeed,

him

enter

we

have

one

youth

never

perchance we

no

use

the

the

have

us

\

us

to

our

gifts given

who

is

Let propose

All

us

awful

only

are

we

ideas

work

master,

race.

and

consequence the

into

but

mean

of

insight

a

form

to

and

and

but

him,

over,

anxious in

strength.

;

a

to

graciously

comfort

salvation.

own

well

greatness

Then

an

works

pledged

We

duties,

our

our

his

this

vilege.

God

discourage

task

a

it is

left

triumph

It is

instruments,

instruments, say

while that

the

are

minds.

is

to

us

what

not

are

Ghost

enables

know,

to

we

Holy

own

our

BLESSEDNESS.

comfort that

the

and

us,

FUTURE

our

implied,

already

present

it is

Father,

Heavenly I have

FOR

NECESSARY

HOLINESS

to

way who

guide

of is us


SERMON

THE

II.

IMMORTALITY

OF

MATT.

"

I

What

shall

there

SUPPOSE

rence

between

which

it

it is

that

of

that

;

that

Christ

it.

Every

was

the

the

will

Gospel

tudes, suits

life to God

a

which

who

were

of this come,

with VOL.

and

i.

a

of the

notion the

Every

one,

if

the

by

the

gained

did that and

say,

claim

busied

life, awed

His

disciples

the in

them

the

and

sobered

them

true

heart.

It will c

which

the till be

first

they

multi

and

vision

pur

of the

turned

said, and

this gave

when

pleasures

but

know

that

thoughtless

with

live

this,

truly,

heard

our

will

know

be

arrested

of

not

doctrine

to

what

promptly

which

say

solemn

asked

knowledge

souls

having

diffe

paganism

will

Gospel,

soul."

Christian

informed

and

taught it, and one

his

religion

the. heathen

great

preached,

our

for

exchange

correct

a

have

we

immortality, ever

has

gained

in

SOUL.

26.

tolerably

supplanted.

answer,

for

no

our

have

we

give

man

is

he

considers

but

a

xvi.

THE

to

said


18

THE

IMMORTALITY

truly,that

which

doctrine of

tion

of

for the and

knew

life

was

the

fascina

benighted

heathen

and

for

lords

made

they

;

themselves;

They

many1."

the

light of

they forsook

but

men

the

absurdities

obscured

God, of

inventions

and

poor

had

ritual,which

guardians

many

future

a

[SERM.

in all the frivolities and

They

nature.

SOUL.

power

The

paganism.

false

a

the

broke

engaged

were

of

doctrine

this

THE

OF

Him

protectors

and

had

had

their

"gods

profane

their indulgent worship, their gaudy processions,

creed, their easy

vities,their childish

suitablybe

the

for

or

seventy

all,never for

their the as

eightyyears,

to-morrow

die,"

of life.

"

and

then

Let

us

To-morrow

the

heathen

judgment

;

And

"

upon

spiteof the death truth, which

having which

better

a

had

came,

left that

old

though

so

and "

the

1

Cor.

far

judgment ;"lives

this

was

earth,

of

viii. 5.

the

that Christ

when

them

that

theirs,and

all the

in

necessity of

the

upon

worship in

this

;" but then

deeper religion than

throned

1

die;"

And

to

wrought

false

the

body.

over

for

drink,

and

soul, which

men

and

spread

which

"

!

awakened

live

once

doctrine

die

we

eternal

of the

die

we

after death

the

to

They taught so

To-morrow

"

might

as

were

eat

their

was

Holy Apostles admitted.

they added,

Yes

"

again.

we

rule

such

extravagances,

religionof beings who

live

to

festi

observances, their sensual

power

they

it fell.

of

the


II.]

IMMORTALITY

THE

world,

sight such

a

as

of

face of the

the

Roman

Pagan even

lously great much

powerful

more

power

and

;

this

talityof the which

is

to

produced

between

yet, and

form

our

it,)there

all.

to

suppose we

we

can

revolution this

cannot see

use

fluently

able

difference

speak

to

doubt,

to are

a

very

and

And

about

what the

1

a

more

we

doctrine

words

which

ii. 20.

C2

own

thing have

fatal mistake

the

Rom.

it,

terms

the

that

called Christians

difficult

feel that

to

be

the

that

aware

knowledge1,''(as St. Paul

it is ;

is able

us

realize it in their

sense

us

there

and

its

wherever

fundamental

of those who

Indeed

home

is the

is

scarcelyroom

seems

true

no

broke

that of the heathen.

being

our

of

greater number in

of

one

the

and

state

spiteof "

how

of the immor

men,

this doctrine, and

our

marvel

reallyreceived.

of it forms

knowledge

found

are

which

doctrine

among

the

therefore

and

entire

said that every

speak of

in

So

of its

God,

how

show

over

works of

ruins

that

the

was

soul.

truth is

I have

Those

was

of

scattered

shattered

its power,

was

the

stubbornness

fierce enemy

ourselves, and

seen,

the many,

and

the

the

;

before

remain

Empire.

among

high

earth

upholder, that

great

as

Its ruins

19

SOUL.

never

great and

kings

fell.

people,it

had

eye the

though supported by magnificence

THE

OF

means,

minds

at

bring

to

souls ; than as

signifyit.

to

soon

So


20

IMMORTALITY

THE

great souls, with

is it

thing

a

the

that

all

truly religious.To

discern

necessarilyconnected

with

and

sight of

be

thoughts

drawn

sobered

still

stand

would

that

awful

when

the

stillhaving it fixed in his henceforth

be

dead

of this

ments

thinkingof fearful vision

effect of such a

to

man

in

the

thought

His

therefore

thick

if

as

just

as

or

being

able

they never the

Yet

not. to

the

heathen

that

to

overpowering it

actuallyled

thus

absorbed

come

are

they who of Christ

words

of

state

the

their eyes talk

did

themselves,

mind,

and

multitude

certainlystrangers

are

had

employ

And

knowledge,

to

that he would

reference

the this

to

over

contempla

in

be

life

Christian,

veil is drawn

of their are

this true

it and

withdrawn,

so

their

would

of the

Apostles. to

the

pleasuresand

heartilyreceive

called

men

with

memory,

in

that

seeing nothing else,

;

disclosure,whether

a

all his

not

sight,so

considered

This

repentance

reallyand and

to

only

?

souls

the

sight was

the

world,

them

actual

an

gazing fixedlyupon

hearing nothing, engrossed of it ; and

by

Would

?

forgettingevery thing else tion

Christian.

fire and

hell

to

trembling

of every

hopelesslyenclosed

therein

he

of

flames

the

and

fear

be

e.

immortality is

our

case

would

hut

is there

Who

the

in

repentance,

being serious,i.

with

one

have

we

in connection

it,taken

knowing

results,is

its

that

understand

to

[SERM.

SOUL.

THE

OF

of the

heard

;

:

;

a

and, in spite

doctrine, they

of it.

of old

of

They

they

go

eat,

on

they


II.]

THE

drink

IMMORTALITY

they amuse

or

;

live in the

had

in this life would

just

if

as

little

or

they

Now, let

either

had

the

to

that

in

us

that

souls,

no

vanities, and

without

of

sorrow,

their conduct the

had

or

next

;

nothing

them, which

was

heathen. what

to

home

bring

to

in what

it lies ; for this

attempt

oar

it is

souls, and

have

we

of especial difficulty use

in

21

destiny in

saving

consider

us

ourselves

to

their

decide

of the

the creed

SOUL.

fear and

declared

not

with

do

to

THE

themselves

world, without

if God

just as

OF

realize

the of

may

be

that

awful

truth. We

from

are

things about live

not

To to

or

in

part of

a

separate has

through no

same

tree

;

and

to

able

to

little notion

this

he

tries

discern of

has

no

but

this life.

look

nothing any And

in

thing,nor if he

is

beyond

as

is, he goes

he

has

life,that

to

this

in

an

his

idol ;

life,he

prospect, because can

he

all ; he

is his

good,

is own

if he

merely

world, which for his

to

of

end

himself

views

;

that

unchanged,

the

to

even

seems

of his

And

soul.

he

man.

branch

a

existence

his notions

this world

idea

has

a

of

part of this

a

"

sense

has

he

He

with

when

thing :

on

could

we

aid

in which

independent

soul.

a

looks

he

life with

connexion

and

the

just notion,

has

is every

the

part of this world,

just idea

no

feel that

and

without

this world a

apparentlydependent

see

forward

go

himself

world,

We

us.

child

a

birth

our

is

he

fancy any thing,

obliged to fancy some-


22

IMMORTALITY

THE

thing,he of

consist in the the

and be

that

separationfrom of them,

what

lie

that

do.

we

wrapped

which

influence

this

outward

self

to

in

support

looking our His

of

view

our

there

world cannot

are

strength,

when

of

forced

He

upon

our

;

perform

do

not

what

satisfyus.

off from

stay, and

no

time

to

then

visits us,

us.

of the ;

for

over

God

when

The

truer

a

of in

provi little

a

unpro

things of

this

they promise but Or, if they

perform,they disappointus.

do

first

at

depending

a

at the

minds

and

spiteof

but

great system

feebleness

which

in

reclaiming us

His

for

forgetourselves

"

within stirring

a

and

fitableness

are

"

place in is

state,

which

process

And

dence.

while

real

ourselves

look

and

us,

our

the reeds

on

world

prevails. We

is

for

there

unfold

things around Such

ourselves, our

child's mind,

a

external

world

them.

begins

of the

in

great truths

in

even can

grace

the

the

indeed

up

our

accountableness

the

are

to

independence

acting

our

way,

These

God's

of

sky,

were

souls, is to feel

existence

power

to

now.

things visible,our

our individuality, or

are

the

if these

as

have

we

distinct

our

way

they

them,

blessed

and

sun,

the

as

traditions

the

of

of the

before, only

understand

To

this

happiness

splendidthan

more

those

on

floatingamong

enjoyment

earth, as

[SERM.

again ; just

over

were

fancy the

but

SOUL.

THE

reflected

they

life,which

another

could

this life

fancies

heathen, when

OF

(so it is,)they they promise, still, We

still crave

for

something,


II.]

do

we

then

And

its

heart It is

ing

then it is that

"

plain we

unless too

it

changes,

of

glimpse

the

and

things temporal, should

happen

so

(as they

us, to

it

often the

understand

still

from our

of

love

the

is

to

whole

universe,

there our

Sublime, unlooked-for every

whole outward

honours its

led

we

;

then

weaned

are

it floats before

veil,which, hide

not

the view

two

soul, and

beings

in the

the God

who

it.

made

To

And

begin, by degrees,

we

but

own

are

it,and

idle

are

of

upon

this world

length

and

"

some

come

more

tints,cannot

it ;

beyond

perceive that

still

distrust

some

withstanding its many of what

misfortunes

it,till at as

have

and

independence

our

nothingnessof

merely

eyes

;

immortality.

do,) then

to

that,

same

to

come

our

that

led

we

are

more

of

the

it,

chang

feel

We

and

;

at

upon

on

go

do.

blessing,we

meaning

depend

it, and

one

are

we

sick

it is broken.

on

to

so

changing

quite

are

cannot

we

God's

thus, under

with

pace

this

but

;

we

reliance

our

us.

sudden,

leaves

never

till

given

not so

it is

sure

are

many,

continue

cannot

keep

we

while

It

we

has

so

are

change,

to

on

:

changes

but

;

23

SOUL.

THE

world

continual.

silent, so it goes

the

which

something

what

know

well

not

OF

IMMORTALITY

THE

of

one

world,

us

himself its

scene,

and

cares,

kingdoms,

there

its

doctrine, yet are

and

but

God

pleasure

two ;

and

true

most

beings for,

as

in the

to

this

pursuits, its

contrivances, its personages,

its multitude

of

!

busy slaves, what


24

THE

they

are "

The

And to

us?

to

world

nothing"

classed

be

friends and

others

with

act

at

our

profit

souls ;

they

of

reallybe companions

it

will, through God's

they our

what

vanish

great God

is His

dwells

consider

now

place in

the mind

proportion itself and

as

what

get

thoughts,

the

world

next

but

;

the antici

that, after all, first of

have

we

of the

presence our

Governor

and

conscience, which

our

that is

high

most

this

meant

by

dying

never

learn no

nor

ever,

this relation

God.

we

claim harm.

rise owe over

us,

On

no

and

the

between in this

never

by

is meant

what

understand

can

livingfor service,no can

other

ever,

by

our

is its

learning this,

And

again. it

We

what

not

take

will

utterlyreprobate,in

not

we

world's

to

that

but

revolution

a

it realizes

as

the

living for

good

us,

fully understand

can

it has

the

by

us

cannot

our

so

;

of

over

in

and

representative.

And

we

and

us

They

distance,

a

but

the clear vision

before

in

Judge, who

life

shall be

day

one

loving,

be otherwise

mercy,

existence, next,

own

In

us.

their presence,

enjoy, not

pation of

to

at

into

enter

our

them

see

they

;

not

mean

here.

we

;

sense

cannot

I

us

only (as it were)

medium

we

to

"

are

rightin

are

us

or

here

who

us,

world,

nothing

or

us,

the

through

to

show:

a

lust thereof."

the

we

[SERM.

than

and

relations,whom

upon

SOUL.

more

the vain

reallyhelp

they

no

nearer

these too, after all,are cannot

THE

passethaway

those

to

as

OF

IMMORTALITY

do

us

allegiance; no

material

hand, the

law

of


II.]

IMMORTALITY

THE

written

God

on

partlytells

the

both

And

how

us

completes

for what

Lord

visible

Himself

And of

manner

temporal take

Christ's

his heart is

act

so

upon

from

the

heedless

not

and to

;

for

and,

receipt of what

is

a

as

as

For

and

attract

in

there

make

to

to

these

would

Christ of

say

and

bind Him

things

St. Matthew

when

are

him,

gratitude to All

trulyas

and

to

him

elevate

dust,

mercy.

bystanders

things

gracious deeds

to the

custom

all

deny himself,

to

ever

is

by

from

to turn

His

God

that

forward

warnings

him,

surpassingin him

are

Saviour,

say

is drawn

him

and

once

we

God

that

follow Christ.

threats

humble

to sufferings

us

Father, having shown

may

man

and

cross

promises to cheer

who

the

we

a

serious,His precepts His

tell

God, takes the place of the world

thus

awful

began.

nature

all,our

things eternal,

to

and

Scripture

and

do, and

and, above

;

Him,

serve

Him,

powerful influences

his

up

us

which

we

openly, that

hidden.

bids

25

SOUL.

conscience

Only -begotten of

the

THE

serve

precepts

righteousJudge

as

to

Scriptureand

answerable

our

hearts

our

OF

rose

called, him,

so

they who, through grace, obey the secret voice of onward God, move contrary to the world's way, careless

and

what

mankind

understanding that they thing they have

one

I

teachers guage

well

am

gone

such

as

aware

forth I have

to

have

care

that into the

used,

may

say

of

them,

as

is the

souls, which about. there

are

world, but

mean

who

indiscreet use

lan

something


26

IMMORTALITY

THE

different.

very of

baptism,

God

all

that of

they

as

sinful,and own

and

rise

to

that

world

Christ

and

ye walk

that

that

us,

God

of

are

loosened

of

the

our

time,

as

unwise,

not

the

what

is

true,

for

which

says,

from

arise

because

See

fools, the

the then

but

as

days

are

but understand

is V

on

do

honestly,whether

so

the world

it,and

fact

in

are

on

distasteful

Doubtless

hearing

1

such

Eph.

v.

Author

taking our

portion

and

very

well

the

to

as

minds

one

a

many

doctrines

the Eternal

scene,

I know

souls.

I have

14"17.

we

whether, living

or

;

not

perishingoutward

thoughts are

on

from

having

general.

in

give thee light.

to

grace

being, we this

with

of

be ye

dependent our

from

say

Scripture;

souls

then, seriouslyquestion ourselves, and

beg

as

have

faith

sleepest,and

and

grace,

we

they

the will of the Lord

what

God's

circumspectly,not

evil; wherefore

Let

of

shall

wise, redeeming

ing

far

blind

nature

life,severingourselves

so

to

now

teaching and

by

are

walking by

to

peculiarerrors

that

learn

future,

thou

Awake

their we

the grace

need

no

their

through

the words

they speak

[SERM.

is converted

have

I

say that

is, and

and

unseen

SOUL.

man

Whatever

must,

new

a

a

between

endeavours,

our

dead,

that

But

once.

THE

they who deny

are

think

and

Scripture. far

so

and

"

Such

the difference

mention

are,

at

OF

there been

ignorant that

of

men

such in

is, who,

insisting


II.]

says in his heart, that

on,

and

gloomy

teacher

a

OF

IMMORTALITY

THE

burdensome and

ness

law, This

joy. do

though they tive form.

not

hateful

they

of it.

And

of the

world, they learn it

express

it

were

take be

they

live

to

are

it

as

hate

They

and

who

those learn

difficult

are

and

to

and

they

quit be

sorrow,

before

a

No natural

;

our

one

can

take

to

objects

the

This

plain from

process

its

the

a

up

fear

nature

8

to

to

God,

life,

new

It

next.

and

be

in

Gospel must

and cut

brings away

love, without

throbbings

and

have

we

for the

his heart

of

to

peculiarlydifficult,

are

it comforts have

us

not

duties

rejoice. The

before

they let

be difficult to

thingsthat

must

we

can

we

during is

us

upon

avoided

burden

peace.

the

sake,

But

and first,

the love of this world

cannot

be

call

they are

resolved

ever

first ; and

at

for His

man

because

All

neglect it.

I

the truth,

souls.

disputed,that religionmust

opinion,

more

more

the

point from

more

in which

oppose

not

notion

see

their

the

souls,the

they had

clear

something

and

defend

to

cheerful

the

less in the way

or

have

if

as

a

older

principle ; and

upon

that

told

they get

more

justput it.

have as

then, as

a

argumenta

as

from

turn

be

to

people think,

young

strict life

a

;

intended

it in this

express

to

; and

way

religionof

a

made

attend

severe

not

is what

view

They

offensive and

and

less

a

but

thus

he would

was Christianity

that in fact dark

in

spoke

27

SOUL.

religionis

that

repulsive; who

THE

of the

us

from

pain

afterwards. case;

and,


28

THE

IMMORTALITY

however

true

it

and

repulsive,yet he

be

harsh

alter

effort and

self-denial

a

determines But

there

when

of

life

those

disheartened let

it be

I

of them not

But who

way,

discern hand

and

on

once.

his

though

confess

own

;

he

the

other,

he has

not

a

I want

duties, higher and

a

thus

desperate

very

not

try, on

immortalitywith

his

way

tried

words

towards

fuller

in

than

to

the

lips,

under

to

is in the way

heaven,

Indeed

entirelyloosened use

fully of his

man

he

was

person

yet fullyemancipated

are

all

required

hot

a

if he

our

immortality,

does

fetters of this world.

We

realize

not

who

are

Now

the worth

and

words, and then

(of course)

world.

did

as

the

they

;

to

said

truly in

live

is in the

newness

much.

so

and

never

this. his

to

and

that

who

wish,

not

feel all

the

do

to

vanity is

man

does

to

salvation

from

a

and

one

stand

I

more

speaking of,

speaking, is

been

far

work

of the

accountableness

the world's

soul.

are

honestly

frightened at

are

told

hopeful way

a

discern

us

at

who been

understood,

have

all

in

requires an

one

repentance

being

at

well

of which

have

greatness

individual

own

I

them,

on

of the

thought

persons

hear

they

urged

it

weari

religious. other

are

than

hopeful who,

be

to

first a

at

who

in every

may

materially

cannot

and

[SEEM.

teacher

that

or

worldly mind,

the

to

be, that this

SOUL.

THE

Religionis in itself

things.

ness

OF

even

himself of

none

from

speaking we

of

of

this our

reallyunder-


No

stand. his a

IMMORTALITY

THE

II.]

it cannot

alarmed

do before

he

condition

in God's

much

have

there

put aside it

as

has

watching

mind

one

world

time,

and

Sunday,

we

sin

morning of

are

or

found,

own

all we

us

seek in the

how

into

for

to

look

at

God,

bless

suffer

we

remain

day

firm

are

at

remorse

the

and

place,

serious

a

new

The

frame

mere

of mind

night

change ;

nor

this great weakness

strength where

Unchangeable

God.

alone What

on

We

offences

our

yet before

amendment,

to

of the

terrors to

veil,

towards

every

or

and

the

us

do

of

We

with.

to

us,

on Monday. deliberately

with

understand sufficiently

ours,

encouraging

transgressedagain,

societyputs we

we

resolutions

have

to

we

yes, and

tryingus,

variouslyaccording

people we and

rise in the and

feel

in

beyond

the seductions

under

! We

in

entered us,

arid

us

difficult it is to

How

!

us

sway in

for

desire

circumstances

varying

mere

one

of his

heart

to

Yet, alas,

!

good, day by day the

no

much

has

faith;

an

world,

influencing,and

and

ing

who

is

who

and

and

;

great pointis, are

between

screen

of Him

think

in

seek after

therefore

at

such

were

this visible

mere

a

who

right view

a

the

and

men

it ?

do

that

at

by

is but

simple truth those

sight,i. e.

do,

to

willingto Oh

arrives

of

that he

hearing

at

is meant

what

And

but be in progress.

be

need

ignorant of

and

weak

most

the

towards

29

SOUL.

the best

even

;

of progress

state

the

soul

a

THE

entirelyrealizes

one

having

OF

it

can

of do

of be

will be


30

THE

thoughts

our

outward

On

the

to

those

it

they is

are

in

upon be

in

ever

who

some

for

have

subjects, which

blessedness, He

knows

the

hour

"

mind

Thee. Lord

needs

is

wilt

Trust Jehovah

not

keep

stayed

as

him

Thee,

on

in

ye is

it

gave

the

the in

to

world

for

;

Isaiah

xxvi.

3, 4.

his

and

in

what

is

did

not

Apostles, could peace

he ever,

everlasting strength V

1

made

tell it him.

knows

perfect

because Lord

be

Christ His

;

sacred

knows

to

he

may God

and

believed

which

peace,

was

has

trouble

or

He it

said

Thou

he

danger

another

enlarge

Christian

true

He

?

liver not

whom

when

explain merely

and

that

by

meant

careless

really

to

peculiar treasure,

the

in of

his

are

but

there

large,

at

is

This

hearts

of the

privileges

is

to

where

their

given

!

that

scarcely right

mankind

to

to

is

not

the

disclosed

common

it

hand

presence.

congregation,

should

why

be

which

mixed

a

Saviour's

pre

world

and

;

His

discovery

this

substance

their

right

blessed

a

it, that

make

without

thought

a

what

His

find

we

in

been,

at

this

length

at

have

standing

who

[SERM.

altogether, and

ever

contrary,

SOUL.

THE

when

day, away

we

Christ

and

vanity

drops

where

with

sence,

that

in

world

ourselves

OF

IMMORTALITY

give. whose

trusteth for

but

in

in

the


SERMON

KNOWLEDGE

OF

III.

GOD'S

WILL

xiii.

17.

things happy

are

JOHN

If

THERE

never

these

words

than

and

To

If

ye

know

as

these

as

addressed

suitably time

of

other

any

the

of

means

Saviour

especially our

things happy

we

duties,

our

than

have

we

because

;

God,

which

to

age

reward,

far

them.

do

ye

an

serve

our

then

us

or

this

to

way

if

ye

more

at

country

hitherto,

judging.

be

could

privileges,

people

people

a

of the

more

our

"

was

this

to

know

these

know

ye

OBEDIENCE.

WITHOUT

are

says,

if

ye

do

ye

them."

doubtless,

Now, this that do can

it is

it ;

be

nothing old

an

we

pass ;

them.

a

and

trite

very

is

them thus

as

we

Knowledge

thing

to

we

new

in

passages

admitting contrive is

say,

unless

nothing

such

read

know

we

right,

which

about we

over

think

us

what

know

When

dispute

cally to forget

to

seems

subject

said.

Scripture, without

It

well.

very

of

many

nothing

them

practi com-


32

OF

KNOWLEDGE

pared

with

ledge

is

make

the

thus

and

to

we

instead

of

learninghumility in

himself

a

cases parallel

the confession

upon

redemption to God, his

called

so

Wisdom

that

might

a

of God at

glance, and

suited

for

they

they do Now text

Our

once

ever

not

enter

let

up

is

his

man

a

of

proud

in vain.

His

a

in

places,and

an

them His

of

depth

in

voice

words

But

over.

The

His

utter

understand

we

and

at

word

meaning

hardly and They, who

any.

easily,may

quitesure

be

into it at all.

try, by His

us

says, "If

the

ye

know, how

of

happy we

the

make

to

grace,

benefit

to

consider

us

catch

it has

;

into it

enter

Let

do."

He

not

understood

be

then

Lord

in

becomes

did

them

pass

living word

a

man

glory of

the

words

no

think

all times

to

painfullyto think

spoke

manner,

endureth

then

a

prides himself

next

is redeemed.

Christ

Eternal

irreverent

Many

practice,confesses

ascribes

and

know

humility.

Doubtless

we

he

that

proud

ner

and

he

;

that

ourselves.

also.

we

sinner,

[SERM.

something,we

be

cheat

do in

poor

WILL

knowing

make

nothing, we

it count,

This

but

doing ;

GOD'S

souls.

our

ye, if ye

are

commonly

read

Scripture. We a

read

a

in the

passage

parable perhaps, or

or

we

read

a

Who

is not

reads

?

I

do

the

account

chapter in the struck not

with

wish

to

Gospels,for instance, of

a

prophets,or

the

beauty

speak of

of

those

miracle a

psalm.

what

who

;

he read


III.]

WITHOUT

Bible

the

only

Who

of such

its sacred

does

persons

not

Christ

text.

feet.

He

did it

suffering ; His

enemies

familiar

be

friend,

a

their

by of

they He

an

that he

His

and

He

might

be

His

We

them

VOL.

able

of His

they

This

have

He

should

;

feet,

He

this

His issued

the

same

so

be full to

them

;

said before ;

it.

Per

hearts

secret

say

to

before."

why

them

They

action, significant in

nothing

alreadydelivered,the At

did

highestwho

had

they might

and

washed

He

recollected

in their

heard

Him

that

other, as

In

time

else

command

they

would

deny, or rather they would deeply feel, the beauty of His action. Nay, as loving all things,and reverencing above Him, (afterall,) not

be

by

them, loved

calmly

in fact the

surprised that

humble.

All of

yet He

the

was

have

precept

a

be

mental

traitor,His

forsake

to

that

;

wonder

their

The

told them

the lowest.

washing

than to

to

repeated the lesson "

;

He

must disciples

selves,

disciples' seized

room.

all

were

one

haps they might

His

they thought they did.

example

among

put himself

introduces

was

devoted

most

then

lowly services

the

beauty of

great

He

death.

to

foresaw

feet,and of

season

in

less than

This

way

put

was

the

little while

flee.

a

it.

study

which

of

in

dull

pages

the

washing

just before

was

to

much

at

so

even disciples,

Him

had

been

will

who

see

it? for instance, take the passage the

who

arid

of those

but

uninteresting ;

33

then,

and

now

generallyfind

consequence and

OBEDIENCE.

I.

to

D


34

KNOWLEDGE

Him

their Lord

as

admiration

an

would

and

the

knew

they

awe

of Him

but

the force of

against the

the

frame

;

"

of life

word

all but

sant

?

is not

in

love of

dience, of

that

of

true

so

we

1.

the than

case

the

educated

the

in

hear 'the

who

it, admire

is as

of those

and

not

to

be

place

it,do

a

able

who

persons

of the

are

very

Alas

con

!

obe sub

that

vision, should so

it is,whether

not.

or

state

to

to

talk of

of careful

a

reality. Yet of

try

we

is the

delightfulas

so

in this

mass

do

practicalreligion?

multitude

religionare

to

to lastly,

;

to feelreligiously,

to

of the fact

aware

The

trial

which self-denial

distasteful

are

all the

Scripture altogetherplea

and religion,

religionwhich be

the

its strictness ?

religion,will stand

stance

deliberately promised

assembled,

persuade ourselves,that our

primarilyagainst

who chiefly, under

may hence

; and

mind

continually,know

so

except

fess

Such

it.

obey

Is it not

they did

secondarilyreferringto

here

us

They

it ;

sinned

and

St. Peter

all of

all,

us

them.

admired

of

knew

faithful,but failed

be

practicaldirec to

delivered

text,

truth

Apostles,and

the

feel

would

their minds

they lacked.

was

Iscariot,who

Judas

they

their

considered

be

it

what

observe

not

;

vouchsafed

and

truth,

[SKRM.

Teacher,

of the instruction

tion

WILL

and

on sufficiently

rest

not

GOD'S

OF

of

even

mind.

in better

community.

taught; they

have

who We

profess will

take

circumstances

They few

are

well

distresses


III.]

WITHOUT

life,or

in

of their

able

are

OBEDIENCE.

to

get

them

over

the

occupations,by least

or

They

respectablyand

on

go

if the

had

have

have

They them

an

are

;

Gospel had

polishedin their

are

or disposition,

is religion

a

based

have

self and

upon

mind

;

in the

been

the

the

main,

anitywere

religionof the

go

on

to

have

been

taught God

from

come

it

of

as

a

rule

it does

lence

and

away

its

cause

would

;

they

life,so

far forth

its claims.

They

done

it.

it is; conse

the selfish

They

do

well

Sometimes, D

2

to

no

So

them. to

sense

far

its excel or

explain obey

be

they

commanded

of it, and if I

to

with

right where

it not

it

accept

it agrees

overlook

in

They

believe

blind

They

right had

they speak

as

govern

they are

precepts.

have

understand

they in

it, and

admire

agree,

not

it commands.

however,

it,and

revere

so

state

heart.

unrenewed

an

principleswhich

the carnal as

of

to

it of

Christi

But

they are, they ingraftit upon

worldlyhabits

and

mere

a

(I say,)as

land. do

how

their

They accept it,they add

it ?

feel towards

it to what

ask,

world,

supposing

it,)even

of

natural

(takingthe

the

quence

from

same

not us

thinks

expected. They

kind

manners,

the

them.

given

world

it is

societyas let

time.

they would

been

the

they find

and

attend

feelingof propriety. Thus

civilization of the would

variety

lapse of

which

not

when

the

happily,with

what

to

eye

charitable

the

by

habits

and

general tastes

same

by

which spirits

good health,

at

35

may

think

;

they

continue


36

the

GOD'S

OF

KNOWLEDGE

description,they adopt

fined

of

elegance

then

dious,

and

sentiment

relief in

varietyand seek

perhaps

lished, or of

historyof

commonly

show

some

gion ;

only

approbation

with

this bad

means

again

have

perhaps

of

so

have

religionof

inno

best

at

the

for

;

merely

subjectof Lord's

reli

day,

to

course

every

descrip

general ;

for the

but

varied

and

an

express

in

blended

impossibleto give

it

to

coldly

often

very

Christians

are

estimable

an

per

partlyinfected

another turned

descriptionof their

attention

promoting the happiness of and

Gospel ;

earthlyspirit.

and

Take

creatures, and

are

trulygood

of the

and

enough

on

be

can

picture, and

and

of

make

to

it, by

embel

or

good

the

to

and

persons

sons

it

think

But

character

of

accurate

They

of mind

once,

of it.

individuals, as

2.

state

its services

attend

to

tion of such shades

itself

slight regard

then

which

in

of the

is in

they

a

and simplicity,

successes

or

is their

more

and

subject

foreigncountries, or

the prospects

This

cent.

secure

interest

their

up

from

news

pervertingwhat

thus

eternal

have

to

to

narratives,fictitious religious

of

means

keep

to

desire

tire of its

unchangeable. They

is

religiouspoetry

They

that

re

and

graceful,fasti

soothed, and

and

feelingsroused

their

certain

a

manners,

is

love

They

luxurious.

and

eloquent preaching.

and

it into

religionis all that

their

[SERM.

WILL

formed

their

own

a

;

system then

them. to

the

their fellowof

they

morality come

to


III.]

WITHOUT

Scripture. They of

tone

do

understand

not

these

pass

apply

the

to

removing whole

tions

thing

to

they

know

know

own

them

that

and

with

I

faith, acting upon not

of this such a

a

moral

of

and

decent

ciples,)seems of

acting.

to

knowledge, bringing

perance,

a

selfish

be

to

them.

They

Scripture,on

care

do

the

ground

of their

obey they

formed

nothing

contemplate effect

and

whatever

prin spread

The

enough.

of

doing

as

selfish

a

tem

selfish bene

expedience, this none

;

honest

an

have

recommend

(on

their

to

them

not

peaceableriess,a

for

But

They

for

as

and

in its train

volence, the moralityof

it

There

forward

be, they

conduct,

them

think

previously

own

To

the

themselves

; but

earnestness

right spirit. They mode

of

on

consider.

going

them

have

not

way

into

them, receiving

as

opinions would

do

teaching it. comes

enough

their

But

classes.

never

mean,

unaffected

an

and

is

many

easy

they

and

already, they

them, by which

are,

it

case,

;

like,)and

of

channels

an

to apply its precepts seriously

them

them

approve

support the institu

it,and

the

are

it which

that these

not

Bible,

high

themselves.

for the lower

recommend

their

minds

riot

said

do

we

the

receive

which

to

as

thingsin

they fancy

;

highly serviceable fore, they

have

not

by

do

the

of its teach

beauty

many

or

with

present day, (which is

any

they

the

and

37

struck

they find

thingsthey would they

much

are

precepts,

It is true,

ing.

they

its

OBEDIENCE.

the

being

satisfies

truths in

of

Scrip-


38

ture

for

because

obey

say,)

to

seem

books

ever

from

than

obedience

not

were

(they

one

before

has

which

training

unloose

an

one

effect

to

or

which

knowledge

lighting us

on

prin

Or

3. not

one

the poor no

take

for

sary

?

most

in the hand

;

teaching or

not

view

of the

to

made

excuses

that irreligious, much

know

think

to

make

hither course,

it a

enough to man

and

to

they

hope

brethren ; not

?

"

not

a

merely

talk of

as

because

had

neces

apt

are

religion,

you a

by

have

was

have

religious. Why

to-day,my I will

know

Is it

subject.

step for right practice. Again, they

to

torch

the

were)

common

if

as

reallyto

power

but

above,

walk.

to

being

education

it

(as

way,

another

of the

has

above

obedience,

faith,given from

is

our

strengtheningus

real

the soul's welfare

to

of

appearance

to

and itself,

more

far different

a

leads

divine

life in

knowledge

use

of

it, which

principleof

that

of

waters

ciple,a principle independent of knowledge, it and

as

way

the

and to

reformation, if it

as

;

they

all the

power

Satan,

of

the bonds

outward

an

had

and

Pharpar, rivers

and

knowledge

gave

;

answer

better than

not

not

conduct

in

good

in

do

faith

will it not men

if all the

as

They

obey, on

to

Abana

they

are

of Israel ?"

sinner

?

"

valuable

more

principle of

make

to

another

as

Damascus,

that

told

are

comprehend. Why

not

well

they

[SKHM.

written.

there

being

of this divine

the need

WILL

GOD'S

scarcelybecome

these

;

their eyes

do

OF

KNOWLEDGE

come

matter

friends

of or


III.]

WITHOUT

superiors told have of

come

I will

come.

as

It

coming.

though attend

a

think do

they

You

itself

to

in

is the

reason

the

to

why

so

But

you

for.

pray

When

in

you

which you

us

struggle against you

are

conscious

forgiven. You

war

is difficult ;

during

against

And

any

that

is,who

one

the

the

week,

here thinks

it

in truth

and

the

falls short come

be

is behind.

flesh,and

to

to

into

intentions

and

enough

to

mean

pray

more

good

present who

When

hearts, which

your

world, the

to

mean

must

you

still

you

temptations,

in your

which

as

into

not

from.

evil," you

of, and

to

apt must,

earnest

suffered

of

say is very

us

those

the

deed

a

you

;"

this

sermon

so

lead

good

evil

actuallycarry

must

effect

This

that

when

to practisewhat

conduct

from

though

merely

are

all

not

try

already

say "deliver

is

this I

say,

must

have

you

former

and

in

daily

your

preferthe

"

temptation,"you avoid

to

;

(and

latter is to do

this is

even

It

come.

tries

men

;

must

this is very

now

;

act

here

great way

thoughts

our

as

preached

who

pray;

reallyintend

pray,

pray

the

must

difficult,because wander.

gone

a

the

getting knowledge,and obedience:) you

is

many

the

present

well

as

one

because

prayers,

be

you

beware

by

over

to

what

must

any

; but

they forgotthey

on,

have

this.

hard

to

going

they

if

as

to listen

enough

many

act

is

what

arid

enough

not

men

many to

not

is

suppose

act religious

supposing that all is done

of

is

to

you

church

to

39

OBEDIENCE.

to

reality devil. of

church

this, to


40

KNOWLEDGE

learn God's it in his

fool

a

be

he

high

formal

religionof in

words

heart

the the

he,

is

unhappy

things,most

is but

of

trifler,

a

for

the

our

Lord's

knows

these

he does

them

reverses

because

is

wisdom

the

he

he

life,he

service

because

"

text,

he

and

;

low,

be

or

active

outward

do

to

he

knowledge,

Surely he

foolishness.

be

or

maketh

sight,who

substitutinga

as

all

busilyoccupied in

His

this world

in mind

bear

and

in

[SERM.

not

mysteriesand

unlettered

WILL

will, but does

daily conduct,

he

know

GOD'S

OF

not."

to

some

an

delay it

it is

the

;

His

times, I rules

to

have

Now more

with every

I

give

be

to

had

after

am

!"

to

such

an

promising

one

state

yourself,and thing,which

and

I

was

cannot

and

even

worse

do.

O

if you

were

than

thought is the

that

set

other,

or

are

to

several

begun

I say, You

my

mind

a

reason

some

most

all

with

?

true,

are

of repentance,

for

but

I know,

instead

men

I feel in I have

seasons

while,

a

I must

or

holy and

good

little while

a

strength to

taken

like them

were

mind,

own

my

most

about

difficult

very

it over,

nothing be

law

myself; but

that 1

man

I must

imitatingthem.

fell back before.

wish

for

and

a

so

againstmy

strain upon

I read

accounts

about

set

so

Can

least.

at

delightful. I heart

much

yoke,

acknowledge

and

say,

may

effort,such

Christ's

bear

I

one

God,

serve

such

It is

"

But

than

wretched

in

a

much

contented

knowledge

grievousblindness

was

which

I


WITHOUT

III.]

in

state, if

better

a

comfort

in

this is the fault of many

acknowledgment for real

do

you

confidence

or

41

speaking of

been

hitherto

I have

OBEDIENCE.

as

repentance

;

they

suffered

not

become I

are,

were

God's

that

you

This

is what

taken

the

?

Out

judge thee," shall one

His

mising sign For

heart.

in him

them

The

or

young

before have

their

they formed

be

a

are

it is

have excuses

to

come

to

an

overcome

will

I

who

and such

great and a

an

real pro

of

hardness

heard

persons

say

heard

them,)

that

indeed

for

thing

be taken

especiallyapt

it.

will it there

mere

wretched to

done

not

considered

be

have

companions

plead

mouth

I have

:

must

one

it would

they own

else

;

instance

lightly,(every

there

with

if it is to

shame,

safe

a

words.

own

Therefore

?

judgment

in

own

Judge Himself,

our

were

you

is,if your

how

"

You

have

own

the confession

make

and

terror

;

did

would

have

arid

thine

of

says

reverse

must

Truth

franklyown

you "

die, you

judgment-seat, and

know

which

not

are

that

could

they

if

than

taking your

am

an

substitute

days.

many

hope,

no

true, for I

be

before

:

if

as

you

to

such

a

promise

state

now

of salvation

showing

be

better

a

yourself,but

with

hope

Go

in

If you

state.

of

word

a

(so to say) for

due

admit,

satisfied

no

give

to

For

themselves, after

making it,to put off repentance, be

too

make

described

allow

or

are

much

confession.

;

I have

feel

not

your

men

that is, you

;

to

age

say to

off

suddenly.

this ; that be

is,

callous, or

the natural

true


42

KNOWLEDGE

of their conscience.

sense

day

to

themselves,

like

that

constrained

was

God's

judgments

But

let not

any

thing

such of

They

is their

This

repent.

GOD'S

OF

bad his

while

he

an

the

Lord

witness

own

who

to

utter meat.

that he will receive

he

;

against

his sinful

at

sat

some

Bethel

at

mouth

own

think

one

they hope

say

prophet

with

[SERM.

WILL

does

in

speak

not

faith. When

then

of heart

or

whether

this

his

at

than in

idle

mere

earnest

difficulties.

the heart should

in

jest and

But, should

then

do,

It is

hope.

and

word,

a

so

different to

say;

I

thing is

do

love you

different

to

make Here

you.

what

God words

He

;

Christ

offers

to

half in

earnest

he

has

no

plainand

easy

who

find

corruptionin

you

know

if you

to

you

could,

of peace

and

thing indolentlyto

you is

the

insincerity.You man

more

really pierced

different

a

offer

own

are

you

not

were

be

consider

your

would

very

put before

earnestness

be

a

God's

close with it is

do

you

I would

"

hate if

he

doublerminded

Gospel speaks to

the

say,

let him

Every

you

if

pre

frightened

word, said half

truth,

that

is

again,

If you

and sincerity

which

mere

a

it

to

see

or,

it is the

;

hardness

;

complain.

to

the

his

let him than

more

repentance

complaint,then

need

to

off

putting

a

of purpose,

complaint is

compunction.

his

to

weakness

quiet his conscience,

to

tence

complains of

man

a

takes make

and

man,"

to

different when test

say you you

between you at

wish your

different.


III.]

WITHOUT

He

says,

of

stone,

"

a

I will take

away

from

you

the

heart

of

this

world

and

its

plea

the

if you

sures,

love

will submit back.

draws

man

of the

the love desires

and

of his

bottom

his conscience

wants

Christ make

offer

bitter sweet

and

light darkness,

and

tidingsof peace; if

But

a

depths of

the

his

so

to

as

do

as

difficulty?a simple

in

know

as

the

uncertaintyis

of time

which

God

does

great things by

men

start

from

are

plain.

first he

Syrian.

Christ cure.

in

of

our

our

them

power,

says,

by

you

keep

out

to

be

of the

a

get

at

is the not

follow, and

plain

hear

methods

of

So

man.

surprised

Watch

of Naaman

and

and

these

You

overcome

way

but

to

conduct

watch

getting strength. fear

glad

;

so

it. and

through pride, because they "

To

light

himself,

Truth, what

must

will be

the

was

and

to

over

of such

at

lies

but

not.

indeed,

he

trite,that

This

Did

the

Him

wishing

the

recovery

rule

the

would

hail

he needs

gain power

to

matter

"

is the

and

well

at

heart, to expel the evil,to

own

purifythe good,

be

way.

if He

he would

is in earnest

man

to

bitter,darkness

till then

"

present

is, only he

of the

him,

sweet

then

he

as

out

this for

do

to

remain

taken

his

satisfied

is well

lose

to

consent

cannot

all he to

bear

cannot

part with

to

he

;

heart

he

;

world,

After

My discipline." Here

to

No

tastes

changed.

43

OBEDIENCE.

of 8

means

to

;" herein

pray pray we

feel your

the

are

are

surely certain

weakness;

by temptation; then This is watching. it.


44

KNOWLEDGE

Avoid

society which

flee from

the very

careful

too

little too

easy,

is

be

of evil

safer

it is the

"

which

reading books

little

a

[SERM.

WILL

mislead

likelyto

shadow

better

;

GOD'S

OF

;

strict than

too

Abstain

side.

Turn

they arise, set

about

to

from

bad

some

business, begin conversingwith

or

to

say

Lord's

yourselfthe

and

ness

when

thoughts

it be

temptation, whether world, false shame, duct

pleasures,urged

by

another, be

to

the

or

precious blood-shedding.

to

say

cannot

to

these

to as

keep

you

well

do

will

name

;

of

means

and

Holy

to

Festivals and

body, hither

of

the

receive

at least,to yourself,

do

not as

so

to

Church

;

to

;

to

to

put

least

attend

the

you

literally the Fasts to

come

of Life ? out

not

at

power

observe

the Bread this

His

Is

ordinances.

Have ;

for the

God

earnestlyin

you

constantly? come

to

Him

holy

Have

?

of your

grace

Altar

His

seek

power

the power

ask

can

you

past experience has look

therefore

power;

the limbs

over

;

grace,)

again, pray that

know

must

dare

not

little attention

a

And

rightway. You

yourself;your

the

this in your

not

of

this

you

and

Son's

in the

Do

or

think

far, (through God's

go

watch.

as

nothing

taught

help sinning;

sinful

and

eyes

your

con

covetous,

of Christ's

pointswill

of the

world's

cowardly, or

unforgiving,or sensual, shut

you

by

urged

threats

self-interest, provoking

the part of

on

the

serious

with

are

you

friend,

some

Prayer

When

reverence.

a

from

you.

dangerous

are

he

cannot

you

;

you

the

His

Get

hand,


WITHOUT

III.J

His

take

to

gain have

than

more

is your

Here Well

God

it if

the

then

aim

they Master

bad

the

to

ease,

another comfort

Truth

of

but

:

they

the

Truth,

When

He, the

terriblythe earth, the

educated refinement

age.

makes

of

what

of the

remnant

loves

The

false us

of

be

aims

to

be

at

domes

Truth, not

;

into

discard

it.

hosts,

gloss of and

mere

amiable.

of

find

He live

We a

shake

to

comes

will

Israel ?

decent

is but

converting the

to

number

true

and

another

enjoy

to

in

agree

from

one

man

one

degrading Lord

offend

estimation,

of secular

but

or

religion,instead

they know

God, which

self

them, then

rules

their

;

to

they

;

without

busy, another

be

to

instrument

mere

ing

foremost

put

both

please

to

God

Thus in

many

serve

tells them

They differ,indeed,

what

a

that

first thing

the second.

tic

God

obey

can

The to

be

to

get themselves

desire

they

;

only they obey.

being

doing.

persuaded

can

right,because

is

be

aim, trying Few

When

ing

heart,

not

minded.

thus

are

double

a

another

men.

could

men

mammon.

what

have

resolving, and

few

; but

and

own

your

more

no

bad

remedy.

with

on

do

not

were

in earnest

about

you

without

"

So, make

price?"

and

knowing

your

go

a

murmur

;

gift,vouchsafed

free

no

to

would

What

offers.

this is

;

really wish

you

say

you

without

and

excuses

"

blessings He

the

money

and

Blood

and

gracious Body

work;

arduous

45

OBEDIENCE.

in

an

worldly We


46

all

we

KNOWLEDGE

know

we

each

when

selves

"

falsely we

Christ

true

earnestness

our

by

to

into

enter

for

continually

"

!

life,

the

humbleness

faith,

Christian

of

teachers

enlightened

two

was

Lord

Blessed

our

His

all

the

against day.

own

we

may

are

to

This

!"

our

we

superior

times

own

;

thus

and

that

Pharisee

brought

desire

for

sin,

we

III.

wise

excuses

consciousness

blind

Thou

charge

fatal

As

think

We

ourselves

make

conscious

the

[SERM.

WILL.

think

we

;

are

lose

gradually

others.

the

other

we

sinning.

We

profess.

and

flatter

GOD'S

OF

to

come

foundations

of

mind

of

and


SERMON

IV,

SECRET

FAULTS.

xix.

PSALM

"

Who

understand

can

his

Christian a

it

as

with

contented

than

more

mation

ledge they

imply difficult far

that to

is

this

know

to

know of

ourselves

its strangeness

should Christian

profess

to

doctrines,

themselves,

I do is

in and

while

considering

they that

not

know

a

are

part,

viz.

upon thus

very

and

so

thing.

strange

this, act

to

mean

it is

easy;

life

it.

at

in

is not

consists receive

aim

even

ourselves

of

events

not

strange,

ourselves

infor

systematic

do

have

they

accidental

exact

and

if

the

as

are

impressions

and,

such

ohtain

to

They

vague ;

merely

none,

say

ignorance

But

of

I

have

effort

no

and

state

But

called

themselves.

themselves them.

upon

When

of

real

it is

this,

about

force

Iffe with

general

their

concerning

from

me

multitudes

seem,

knowledge

correct

Thou

Cleanse

faults."

may

through

go

?

errors

secret

STRANGE

12.

that

the

men

great

ignorant

self-knowledge

is


48

SECRET

a

it is not

much

too

without

words

ledge of the We

indeed,

may,

those

declares

assent

of which

which

for

than

ideas

they

for.

stand

well

selves,as more

a

understand

terms

because

such

used

them

by

Now

a

who

more

they

understand

hard

use

Yet

words,

words

they

the

they

morals

the

despise

persons

when

in

it is

then

nothing is

they

common

are

same

error

think

and and

they

religion, have

been

and

Moral

of

have

we

sin,

Governor,

we

a

can

some

have

just

Saviour, or

a

be

meaning

using to

words

them.

without Thus

attaching

idea

right

no

Sanc-

that is,in professing to believe in Them, tifier, shall

as

them

all their lives.

hearts of

think

form, used

real

a

that because

them.

(I repeat) unless

our

idea

as

mere

foreignlanguage,

others, fall into

subtle

a

propositionthe

a

Yet

men

which

as

them,

Educated

they comprehended

in

in

some

words,

this fault in illiterate

of

to

to

men

with

familiar

of words

same

sin,

heart.

own

if such

in

believe

our

of

know

right

but

;

are

doctrines

some

belief

belong

who

birth from

new

form

a

obviouslyabsurd.

is

common are

to

and

equally possibleto terms

The

sincere, is the

holding of them,

all those

sin, that is,of

doctrines

however

assent,

a

without

of

nature

them.

self-examination

meaning.

understood

be

cannot

that

say

forgivenessof sins, and

the

if

to

[SERM.

understanding

of habitual

neglectthe duty using

for

condition

necessary

Thus

FAULTS.

we

distinct

self-knowledgeis

at

the


SECRET

IV.]

of all real

root

vain,

think

chief,to trines

religiousknowledge

as

of

matter

a

outward

hearts

our

what

understand

we

Governor

Judge

and

the

prehend

the removal

of

ledge is

the

to

The

inward

we

we

shall

Infinite

an

we

and

com

actual

our

blessingof

do, is search

and

precepts and

to our

profitby

Self-know

hearts.

utmost

any startle

God

words.

mere

our

doctrines

outward us

of

notices

and

make

us

hearts; and then, when

experiencedwhat

have

by

is the

are

the

very

religioncan

turn

proportionas

otherwise

key

Scripture. of

in

primarilyin

us

that

sin, redemption, pardon, sanctifi-

cation, which

speaks to

meant

feel what

we

we

is

by

search

nature,

own

our

of disobedience

nature

sinfulness,that

;

by

or

excellent,taken

proportionas

understand

and

doc

merely by being

course,

it is in

mis

a

Christian

the

however

For

it is in

by attendingsermons,

or

means,

themselves.

and

;

deceit and

a

understand

to

taught by books, any

vain, it is

than

worse

"

49

FAULTS.

it is to read

the doctrines

of the

ourselves,

Church

and

the Bible. Of No

the

even

himself

only

contented

are

their This

hearts, is the

Men

upon. VOL.

of

degrees.

ignorant of himself; perhaps, is entirely

one,

and

self-knowledgeadmits

course

I.

in with

and

part." However, a

knows

most

men

slight acquaintance

therefore

point which are

Christian

advanced

most "

a

it is my

satisfied E

to

with

faith. superficial purpose have

to

insist

numberless


50

SECRET

faults.

secret

either

if

let

secret

faults

ready

to

like I

the

to

faults

fancy that

for

him,

will

know,

least

have

being him

with

may to

his anger

be

same

to

we

see

a

pre

it is

see,

discoveries

own

surprise us an

to

to

man

angry

The

!

brought against

and

to

to

impartiality.

us

;

what or,

we

if

we

violent

passion,still

other

sins, equally

equally known For

able

day, for

failingin

subject to

us.

if

and

;

differ

we

professhimself

another

ourselves, and was

if

clearness

turn

is of

and, in the height of

;

will

the

see

of himself

angry,

naturallyinclined we

not

apt is

more

he

the

that

it would how

:

us

their

which

be his

witness

to

not

unknown as

of

plainlywe

the command

judge

it may

as

convincing

first sightthere

At

they do

discomposure,

Now,

how

around

they

anger

and

it ;

upon

of faults unknown

us

supposing

those

has

he

charge

reason

in

consider

instance

very

are

few

though

of

method

ready

of others.

that

For

hear.

at

dwell

ourselves,

about

are

to practically

which

them

sumption

his

terms,

to

materiallyfrom sins in

believe, all

I

general

reason

no

course

serious

in

most

ourselves, is

secret

strong

all have

we

which,

of the existence

ourselves

attentivelythe

do.

to

Now

1.

faith,

learn.

to

fact

a

;

and

wish

nothing

EM

them,

about

strength of

to

exists, that

confess

calmly

now

they

that

presumption

had

consider

us

think

not

obstacles

as

or

as

on

Now

do

They

sins

as

live

and

[Ss

FAULTS.

example

:

to

there

him are


IV.]

who

persons when

mainly from

act

conceive

they

they

virtuous

actions

selves

trouble, and

and

to

close

love of of

well

as

and

this is

we

no

our

speak well

hearts have

of

knowledge that

very our

we

be

may

us,

men

what God

must

is

is

good knows

is

He

a

sees

man

God

Not

so

than acts

us

have

we

;

the not,

presumption against us.

throughout the Church, sins without

sees

see?

as

real state

teach

to

If

us

trieth the

our

heinous, of which

and

greater

things."

hearts ?

own

sure

Him

all the

hail

who

Judge

a

He

praisewere

deep If

idea.

ourselves,(though to

of us, and

our

sin in

sees

Should

omission

Though sins

being

earnestlybesought

we

not.

? imperfections

the reins.

sin

other

make,) yet why knowledge of us limit

brothers, after all there and

not, still a

some

do

we

supposition

of

of

aware

accidental

man's

extent

and

gain,

condition

our

if it be

or,

world,

principalcause be

human

not

the

satisfaction

mere

may

;

see,

is

are

bold

a

should

world

This

others

say there

of which

put them

desire of

the

the bondage infirmity,

But,

the

the

or

or

high principle ;

detect

active, as

that of others

sins,which

us,

acting on

times

at

generous

praised by

can

deeds.

good as

similar or

as

applause,shame,

of their

doing

are

are

if

observers

being busy

self-interest

they givefreely,or

;

by themselves,

whereas

51

FAULTS.

SECRET

much "

our

of sin does E'2

have

knoweth He

no

nature,

heart condemn

heart, and

our

alone

we

evil in human

If

in

number

set

us,

all down


52

FAULTS.

SECRET

daily,of

against us the

which

of the

thoughts

resentment, in

day

We

Him. it

know

of the

subject. of

Peter

suspectednot

his

deny

his Lord.

dience

while

the

he

about

Goliath

of the bear, He

in

'."

faithful

continued did

go

his

There

was

on,

him,

upon

faith, and time

a "

1

Sam.

Thou He

condemnest.

1

The

"

:"

of the

Nay,

to

his

xvii.

37.

;

for when art

had

a

hand

man2"

whom

his

2

years

weak him.

overcame

could

kept

life,

learning

wealth

prophet

the

of

Saul, he and

and

and

season

a

delivered

years

heart,

yet power

to

answer

from

;

calm,

of the

usage

God

obe

in retired

only

not

ill

to

of the paw

out

out

me

What

that

lion, and

him

happy

his

in

betrayed

led

of

acci

boldly,

till it

Lord

his fortifying

the fear of the Lord ened

is manifested

the actual which

privatelife.

in

does

the first

Christ

heart,

own

trial, under

severe

he

followed

will deliver

Philistine

this

weakness,

lived years

of the paw

out

me

reflect upon

David was

to

much

suggested by

temptation, and

faith clear-sighted Saul

how

but

the

known

are

of

hour

in

is

hidden

our

him

and

through

!

Now

occasion.

dents

;

them

consideration

disclosures

and

not

This

2.

view

them

to

us

concern

other

emotions,

know

of stirrings

impurity,discontent, each

succeed

momentary

nothing,but

The

too.

pride,vanity,covetousness, these

know

we

heart

[SERM.

retort

thou

principlesin

2

Sara.

xii.

7.


IV.]

SECRET

another

trouble the

them

instance

of

well,

of

temptation

him

favoured

the

pose) It is

is

God, what

real

from

due

knowledge

(may

The

:

think

to

till

ourselves

we

warning

Never

"

to

sup

sight? be

to

have

we

have

we

of

case

His

in

spiritual

thought. of

in the

so

state

it is this

deduced

vouchsafed

been

saints of

serious

a

had

under

that, after

and

prosperity; things be

own

our

season

a

is

bearing

man

fallingback

if these

And

*.

Hezekiah

religious

a

mercies

extraordinary

a

for

but

his heart.

in

lost

but

words,

53

FAULTS.

been

o

exposed on

is

We

have

temptations,and

tell

for

how

should

we

how

We

are

He

alone

great.

if

those

This

brought

which

thought

sinners, but knows

cha

another.

act

from

tried

our

integrityon

experienced.

humble.

us

side of

one

temptations different

know

we

should do

we

who

not

died

for

that

we

sins.

our

not

we

much

Thus

3.

been

not

if have

remarkable

been

in

those

know

tried,

and

observed, that

if

eminent

of

saints

we

1

ourselves

to

xx.

12

some

"

than even

has

Scripture,we

Kings

in which this ;

where

faithful ? It is

which

look

;

respects

found

circumstance

allow

farther

But

tried. not

do

we

but

cannot

we

ourselves

know

have

What we

voucher

hitherto

keep

of

kinds

Integrityon

no

cannot

under

do

side.

every

racter

various

to

been

of the shall

19.

find

a

often most

their


54

SECRET

recorded their

have

to

errors

in which

duty

Abraham

wife. from

the

The

wisdom

to

land

men,

who

less

know

be

of ourselves

defiled

so

which third

than

doubt

we

much

of hidden

those

parts of their

? and

blame, what

if

our

very

imperfection,what

with

the

guiltof

vir must

of evil This

sins ?

our

in

is

a

presumption againstus. of this

Think

4.

himself, David

and

in

to

the

entirely

this is so,

good

men,

lence

and

;

one

pray

to

know

faults

our

breadth

and

the

the

best a

men

others.

And

the

most

ever

others

have,

their

see

own

him.

lives of

written

standard

better, they

an

either to

higher

than

depth of

are

him

were

experienceof

own

in their minds

within

before

from

learn

examine

himself, (with

finds

which

for, having

themselves

he

begins to

entirely unknown

we

it is that

humble

No

almost

or

That

hence

too.

text,)but

of

abundance

ing

If then

multipliedcircumstances

aggravate

down

of consolation,

free from

most

were

unknown

the

in

bow

Paul.

better

even

excluded

to

son

St.

so

his

passionateword.

a

with

denied

was

men,

again, the

them,

think

to

faith

seduced

was

themselves

which

be

tues

for

ourselves, had

character we

promise

knew

firmityabout

are

of

contention

sharp

a

of

Faith

perfect.

of

meekest

parts of

trial,and

most

most

the

Barnabas

in those

had

want

of Solomon

idols.

had

had

obedience

through

Moses,

[SERM.

occurred

each

generallyshowed ful

FAULTS.

of excel and

somewhat

know of the

sinful nature,

and


IV.]

SECRET

shocked

are

at

themselves.

frightened at

and

generalityof

55

FAULTS.

understand

cannot

men

times the habitual

The

this;

self-condemnation

if

and

of religious o

breaks

men

from

into

out

of

mind,

thoughtless them more

fect and

more

let

to

a

the

and

of the

another tell the himself

there

and affright

the

horror

of

earth, indulging

on

falsehood, shunning the Christ, when

his

throne

his eyes

of

habitual

God,

are

and

neglect

of

original unexplored

are

brought clearlyand

even

to

the

true

servants

last a

never

he

know more

at

for

who

day who

man

his

can

lived evil

own

of the

and

cross

and

reproach

his waste

sinfulness

fullyto of

sins, of

abuse

of

of

before

all his innumerable

God,

to

will,

truth

length opened

talents,his misapplicationand the

will

is reserved

notions

chance

own

watch

becomes

lodged,

at

And

world.

and

Though

as

be.

to

stillthe full manifesta

earnest,

secrets

imper

more

death, yet he

he

on

Doubtless

in prayer

of himself and

followinghis

the

hearts.

of his heart.

more

call

a

shall find ourselves

of his

day

man

against all

it, and

own

persevere

the bottom

to

conscientious tion

man

good

a

ourselves, the

ignorant we

5. But

get

examine

we

hear

their

examine

to

fulness

who

persons

of

witness

really a

and

melancholy

the confession is

against himself,

distempered

strange

a

it arises

think

they

accidental

from

or

Whereas

disquiet.

the

from

affectation,or

state

words,

time,

his and

of his nature

his view

!

Nay,

Christ, the prospect is


56

SECRET

awful.

The

"

scarcely be

saved1."

sightof his

was

in

obtaining,though

labouring and

on

long enough

Doubtless

all.

acceptance,

death

all who

to

who

through it, and

My

I

not

And

can

to

before second

the safe

bring

them

earth

they

they

in I

have

in

good

appeal to

of

be

fair con

your ;

for if you

real state,

your

nor

yourselves,

purifying your

be

or

to

you

know

earnest

world,

next

whether

their substance

new

about

little you

how you

are

reason,

your

next

thought

for the

the

walking

in

chances

that

way?

narrow

And

yet

how

knowledge

ignorance,and ministers

1

1

who of

are

cannot

Pet.

iv. 18.

the

are

many

of those

number cient

not

if so,

even

know

selves

and

our

supported by

on

appeal to

sciences, whether

even

of 2

!

just.

how

died

presumptions are

have

then

whom

in

brethren,

these

not

are

Him

strength of believed

spiritualagony

a

to

must

we

vision terrifying

that fierce and

man

earth

partlysucceeded

not

was

will

"

good

selves, that last fierytrial of the soul

real

and

life

the

sins, which

obtain, and

them

subdue

all endure

its

to

told,

are

will

Then

he

learn

[SERM.

righteous,"we

the full

undergo

FAULTS.

now

hear

themselves, in

perilof

tell who

have

me

or

sense

their souls and

are,

2

1

who

Cor.

no

a

suffi

of their ! Christ's are

iii. 13.

not,


IV.]

SECRET

elect ; but

the true

of

knowing

becomes

of you

livinga

life of

1. as

a

As

work.

painfulto

with

this

ducement, what

to

less

a

Self-love

;

this

faults

into

with

the our

us

the

conscience

when

of the we

lower

in

world,

readilydevote

employment. of

and

to

balance

whereas,

We

if the

hope

examining.

We

for certain

we

diffi

ourselves

in the

busy we

itself

whether

safety.

our

utmost,

;

natural.

of the

self-love.

our

allow

to

reckoning

some

the trouble

for

at

see

are

a

that

as

account

and

have

in

saves

answers

or

we

comes

sufficient caution known

is

ask

from

wearisome

and

then

take

to

We

painful.

severe

And

the best

nature,

speak

to

us,

sake

leisure time

and

2.

is

come

effort and

heart

not

govern

conscience'

not

is steadilyreflecting,

that,

any

that the know

by

own

;

or

more

has

judge.

implies an

comes

our

men

many

do

for

then

suppose,

effort of

principleswhich act

we

may

is

impediments

reflectingcorrectly. To

of

we

it

;

he

knowing yourselves,

your

languages

the very

why

of

course

well

of the

culty

the

mind

to

he

all, self-knowledge does

acquaintance Now

call

ignorance,and

of

matter

ledge

spiritual

in the way

First of

or

than

it

question not

thinking far

state

For

feelingyour

or

immediate

self-deceit,and

do.

are

and

way

considered,

are

entertain, whether

to

comfortably of his that

the difficulties in the

when

serious

most

for each

right

57

yourselves aright

a

to

FAULTS.

think

possibleun take our

them

account

truth

were

it


58

SECRET

known

to

debts,

and

and

find

greater

this favourable

comfort.

chastened

seduce

a

tries

smoothly, and perform, we from

are

high, he

himself

a

tional energy and

he

Christian which

And,

love.

nothing

humility,and

the

and In

could

nothing

will

happy

is in

2

Cor.

He

xi. 27.

with

in

is cheer this

his

for

family,

for Christian

temper a

him

dream,

of from

except deep

ordinarilyrescue

except sharp affliction.

1

spirits

constitu

mistakes

saved

not

vigour and

mere

confirmed

have

can

do

or

with

affection

short, he

we

thing; and

this

he if

natural

mere

benevolence,

and

;

peace.

mistakes

act

or

things go

man's

a

our

within

do

we

will

to

wish, and

every

mistakes

it

that he is

when

When

can

unless

but

from

for strengthof faith.

contented

Christian

it ;

mind

and

notion

but

far

duty.

he

body

Resistance

to

pleasedwith

and

high spirits,

proceed

but

especially. He

promptness,

ful

is

the

tell how

of

sense

it

misfortune

l, fastings

reallyis.

have

we

cannot

act

and

principle;

our

of bear

into

acting rightly,whether without,

and

can

we

man

he

than

better

of ourselves

the

have

we

watchings

by

commonly much

but

conceive,

can

judgment

Health

great blessing,if

a

nothing

we

health

uninterrupted

domestic

and

had

we

than

especiallyprevail,if

have

to

those

And

will

should

we

[SERM;

increasing.

ever

3.

is

us,

FAULTS.

him


SECRET

IV.]

of

causes

in

ourselves

the

excites

ready

to

far

think

is away

;

or,

its seductions

;

and

world

or tranquillity,

porary

the

on

the other

for Christian

4.

Next,

one

Conscience

disregard it,it

we

thus

sins, It

sins.

know

it ;

distressed

the

at

The

insensible

merely

our

to

tem

fervour on

peace,

it is

oftener I think

secret

reflec startling

a

the

are,

the of

many

if

and

us;

become

sin,

we

of habit.

sin ; but

upbraid

to

time

in

guilty we

it.

are

ourselves.

against

ceases

soon

more

for the

it to we

the force

us

then, (and

seems

tion,) that

deadens

for Christian

warns

known,

once

;

are

consider

first

at

when

or

zeal.

must

we

tempo

a

over-wrought

our

hand

of mind,

of

mistake

we

trial,

circumstances

least, we

at

given

time

a

well

too

or

know

good object,which

some

such

Under

temptation.

mercy

obedience

for

and

mind,

not

and

our

pursuitof

in keen

are

to

remain

we

do

we

great

much,

us

While

world,

any

impulse

strong

rary we

affected

has

which

after

or

;

the

from

retirement

frequently

are

self-deceit.

similar

a

59

circumstances

accidental

Other

FAULTS.

less

less us

we

we

are

may,

on

reflection,recollect

instances,

of ourselves, of

graduallyforgettingthings to

be

wrong,

force to

which

of habit.

allow

our

shocked

once

By

themselves

it

what

they

are

in various

not

our

experience

Such

us.

to sure

kinds

affirm

of

what

is the

contrive

(forinstance)men

They bring themselves or

in

dishonesty. is untrue,

is true, in the

course

of


60

SECRET

business. more

they likely their

Christian form

in

their and

ordinances,

indulgent habits

;

right; displaya

needless

domestic

giving ;

to

of

still struck

But as

punction, but the

such. 5.

less

Habit To

from

have

has

of

those

made

age

it

At who

prevailed;

at

has

its

own

world,

one

time

erred

a

in

another, the

of

wealth, and

an

veneration irreligious

means

an

are

again,

of

stated

with

com

But

it is to

be

sin. be

must

So

feel it

not

secret

a

that of

added

wrong

influence, that

the

duty

do

we

what

felt them

indifference.

because

their

others

and

once

first it is omitted with

sin

such

livingin

them.

instance,

soon

duties.

for justifiable,

is the force of habit.

at

;

Every

by

impropriety;

the force of habit

custom.

these

a

simplicityof

be

the

in

mis

any

livingto

third

private prayer

of

they

is

splendour

with

such a

than

they always thought its

a

in self-

Christian

as

feel, doubtless

now

take

not

them

without

think

they

suppose

present mode

others

do

the

on

more

and

pomp

abstinence

cannot

selves.

drink

and

eat

less

and we

are

all the while

about

bear

still

selfish

and

attendance

arrangements,

much

manners

Now

and,

;

low

religion. Or, again, they will live

of

their

cheat

and

observing it,and

careful

continue

[SERM.

fall into

to

are

to

overreach

They

without

ways

FAULTS.

even

ways

; and

good

men,

unconsciouslymisled

fierce

persecutinghatred

Christian

doctrine

odious

over-estimation

of wealth of the

mere

;

at

has

another

intellectual


SECRET

IV.]

another,

; at

powers

disregard Church.

The

laxityof

a

forms

the

of

of their age

wicked

Sodom,

nature

of their

makes

it

and

mischief

sin ;

Bible.

is

customs

The

"

much

extended, then,

Lord

the

this

rilymust

be

when

consider

of

stir up

and Do

as

you

works

?

church St.

Isaiah

the

words

Have any

xl. 8.

of the

than

you

1

How

ever1."

over

us,

Scripture!

true

the

but

;

minds,

our

Ask

youth

yourselves,

of

have

Bible

the

read

?

carefully, ?

Gospels,for instance Saviour's

of your have

compared

Pet.

the

but

away,

study Scripture to

more

you

other

obviously,

"

know

you

much

the evil

their eternal

not

part of it you ? One

?

from

minds.

our

amid

read

we

effaced

do

do

very

Paul's, or

1

little

we

what

whole

and

their

change

of sin

dominion

"

one

know

Yet

in

strengthened,necessa

and

how

refresh

any a

for

Scripture,bright in

and

Is there

passeth

gets corrupted,

brethren,

my

world

endureth

purity. Yet,

and

of the

truth, though

in

remain

Lot

is, only custom

guide

secret

conscience

words

it still

world

of

we

it,as

not

chief

our

word

Our

does

sin

"

what

seducing

the

sway

sin.

secret

Now

6.

suffer from

they of the

though unconsciously.

of the

ignorance

the

unless

will feel the

; and

another,

; at

disciplineof

and

watchful, especially

are

morals

religious men,

most

fashion

61

FAULTS.

heard His

precepts,

Apostle's,with

i. 24, 25.

1 John

in

read

your

ii. 17.

own

or


62

SECRET

dailyconduct,

and

act

upon do

to

on

an

?

so.

If you for you

adequate

notion

which

racter

are

light,lest These the

have have

remarks

of knowing difficulty

the

danger

consequent

speaking peace

be

to

to

nor

an

state

;

not

to

come

you the

impress upon

ourselves which

us

aright,and

we

exposed,

are

souls, when

our

cha

reproved."

to

serve

may

"

do

possess,

at,

sinful

who

should

aim

to

actual

of those

their deeds

to

perfectChristian

duty

of your

go

;

plain you

sought

not

to

far is well

so

not, it is

of that

in the number

endeavoured

have,

it is your

notion

adequate

of

If you

them

[SERM. and

prayed

possess,

not

FAULTS.

there

is

no

peace.

Many thingsare is

not

future

our

plishan quenched down

to

prize worth from

escape Can

?

with

unknown

and

unrepented

ourselves

with

such

in

no

or

thankfulness,or

for how

can

dependence How "mind

we

can

we

giftto in

our

to

which 8

effort

debt

to

we

know

be

sense

said the

head

Christ,as

self-abasement,

of His

us, unless

any

of Christ,"

or

going

content

we

faith in

or

need

our

Him,

on

of His

nature

the desire

feel

accom

our

on

Can

of ?

includes

measure

Is it

shall be

never

of sins

unreal

to

thought of

the

load

a

an

pain

fire that

the

Yet

plain.

struggle?

a

and

endure

we

the grave

sufficient

this is

;

present discomfort

worth

not

againstus

to

be

holy?

help,or

our

Him,

the

to

or

ourselves? have

Apostle

that

exhorts


SECRET

IV.]

us, or

if the

the

sure

Providence, in

truth

vealed

believe

you

selves.

know

the

from

the

re

ears,

deceive

your

yourselves sound in

true

any

way.

which

im

this

please Him,

to

in

the

of holiness, and

and

endeavour

which

and

eyes

you

of

system

receive

commandments,

of sin

mea

that

If you

nothing

God's

to

some

of His sorrows,

and

things;

not

may

you

and

in

man,

conceive

plies knowledge desire

not

supply ?

acts

words,

Obedience

height above,

do

merely through

You

faith, but

the

light different

a

and

words

to

meaning

the world, and

regard

His

we

and

cause

6:3

Him

; if

beneath

depth

discern

but

follow

cannot

we

FAULTS.

is the

only practicalinterpreterof Scripture doctrine. Without selves but

personally; affliction

last.

This

is

form

them

more

they and

form.

a

tasted

have

never

they

the

love, because

they

own

weakness

need.

and

condition

of

to-day,

apostasy. Some

we

God

may and

cast

off

it

has

been

to

that

and

"

in

They

They

had

have

never

(and

Church.

of truth, because than

faith will

in this age,

many

time,

a

infidels,heretics, schismatics,

despisersof disloyal, the

for

persecution your

or

why

age,) become

every

in your

root

no

endure

may

you

under

not

have

self-knowledgeyou

some

of us,

be

found

His

Church.

never

endure

not, because

Lord

the

is

experience of have

if

we

day,

openly

be

may harden even

among

His

power

known

never

This

gracious ;

their

the future our

in this

hearts

world,

the enemies

of


64

But,

what

when

in

remain

without

in

Christ

in

die

shall

we

plants, barren

us,

of

the

by

up

;

before

trees

as

outward

faith,

shame

to

"

plucked

dead,

in

put

Angels,

holy

we

be

has

stunted

growth

to

man

case

vineyard,

shall

present

a

he

say

that

In

of

we

twice

though

wither

roots,"

communion

with

Church.

the

To

sent

the

and

even

God

heavenly

end,

to

]?

principle

the

fruits,

ing

evil

the

the

and,

profit

ultimately

works

not

this

spared

understanding?

has

he

it

IV.

[SERM.

be

we

will

without

profess

at

should

even

shame,

the

FAULTS.

SECRET

think

first

ease,

of

of

step

towards

is

be

to

sin

give

these

is,

us

repentance

We

if

hereafter, to

grace before

1

choose

wrath

the

James

do

ii.

14.

;

know

must

we

alarmed,

be

to

obedience

acceptable

unsafe.

all

and

things,

what

learn

not

the

to

pain come

it

of

!

is

be

to

the

here.

pre


SERMON

SELF-DENIAL

THE

V.

RELIGIOUS

OF

TEST

ROMANS

"

BY

Now

of

state

from

longer

concerned

our

of

notion

hear

a

this

people

voice

truly ;

and

pervert to

of

state

a

what

in

throne

Jesus

and

right VOL.

hand I.

broken,

and

and

men

heaven, Christ ;

and

see

have are

trying

of

"

our

Lord

ten

thousand

reins

and

F

were

no

us,

slight if

us,

we

we

objects justly

religious

the

are

face, yet

a

are

we

some

dreams,

our

scarcely ;

a

without

about

part

they

means

we

have

we

All-knowing.

and

if

external

them

regards

Paul

on

goes

and

these

till

as

as

occurrences

sentence,

sleep."

asleep,

action, It

of

they really

as

are

they really

Almighty

ever

things

it.

them

St.

we

make

we

out

passage,

world's

catch

to

and

blance

or

11.

awake

to

When

in

be

rest

unable

are

this

sight.

absent

if

time

insensibilityto

God's

or,

high

in

sleep,"

"

in

it is

xiii.

EARNESTNESS.

a

truth. He

God

is the

Saviour,

Angels

is the

such

and

and

resem

is and

on

is

His

hearts on

His

Saints

;


60

SELF-DENIAL

of

Him,

and

by

or

this lower

And

though

to

upon

Bible, partly by the the

these

combined

and

heralds

the

appliesit

forth

news

with

fashion, which truths

of

almost

as

light of

is the state

while

how

are

of

are

shone

not

a

"

us

of

not

"

They

see

up

and the

all

Holy

as

Word

The

condition. of

Christ

thingsspeak in the

becomingly, as

but very

are

preached

people

in

of God

the

day

still endured

them, but the shadows

hear

rays.

in it ?

altogetheras though

of the great truths

and

Mean

country.

of their

the

world

the

blessed

dwell

light,and

and

corner

the Ministers

While

walk" live

its

who

remind

armour

they

on

those

which

that

so

;

every

Christian

far the greater part of them

sensible

mix

asleep.

Many

day." and

text

using the Him,

of

is it with

of the

day,

col

are

form

very

through

portionof

some

Such

They

her

them

religioncirculate the

it

minds, partly

individual

to

all

and

"

earth, and

whole

the

the

partlyby

Holy Church,

to

witnesses

having

words

the

to

power

partlyby

concerning

instruction,partlyby

direct

recess

by

of the

conscience;

and

of information

means

lected

the heart

Jacob

means

of nature,

course

they go

;

which

gloriousinvisible

floatingopinions of mankind,

suggestions of

by

of this

principally by

us

connecting

above

courts

the ladder

disclosure

the

is made

world

His

contemplation

of mercy

errands

with

world

fro,as

saw.

their

[$ERM.

OF

in the

ministeringto Him, rapt

are

to

TEST

THE

a

faintly them.

around dream

with

;

;

their

they own


V.]

RELIGIOUS

idle

imaginings;

they

soon

think

and

continuingas I

Now

is

was,

do

the

least in

for

not

whole,

there is great

dreams

the view

true

one,

see

ask

How

refuse

for

;

are

think

but

open,

pictureof

at

your and

;

be

to

a

which such it

a

as

a

(pleaseGod)

useful

by

many

all events, how

At

in the

real

they

Truth

be, it will be

I have

very

though

you

asleep.

am

hope

men,

of the

eyes

your

I

of few

dreams

that vision

that

I should

that

religionwhich

I know

of sin.

slumber

fearing that

awake

were

bre

suspect, my

But, allowingthis,yet

one yourselves,

do

do I know a

in

condition

this.

he is

this may

if you "

of

when

sees

ever

happiness consists

defective, extravagant

vague, man

the

wide

is not

would

you

be

they

;

state, which

disturbed, yet

are

yet to

instant

an

reason

not

are

moment,

a

in the sound

are

place like

a

of you

their

miserable

a

on

that

for

they are.

thren, that you This

if startled

relapseinto slumber

awakened,

67

EARNESTNESS.

the

one,

question, How

rightway?

faith,and

in

not

am

dream?" The

difficult world

to

lawless

I do men,

But not

(in one

question.

mean

who

overturn

every

sense) there

; who

established F2

was

all

hate

the

compara

not

are

it very

When

the world

bring

would

confusion, if they could would

render

times

against Christianityit

was

it.

this

answer

tivelyeasy. for

of these

circumstances

is

now

turbulent

things

into

and religion,

institution which


68

SELF-DENIAL

proceeds from, there

are

flourished But

what

that

nothing to

all the rank

fessedlywith from

the of

tions

honour

of

is the

holy

and

bitter the

on

other

danger,

our

ing the

not

are

serious

most

Gospel and

obeying it,so rests, that himself desire to

present, is character

Him

mind, and

His

Wisdom.

attention

to

bring

his heart throne It

our

can

that

our

enemies

And

man's

a

;

the

unwary.

to a

his

hav

certain

temporal to

on

make

home

inte for

from

a

It is difficult the

after the

above, tries

truth

is

to

of

manner

it with

scarcely be

duties religious

point

out

faith,or

advantages.

may

probe

who, from

Almighty that

reallyacts

of this world's

that

religion,reverencing

it is difficult for him

find tests which

his

the

fullypromotes he

at

blessingsare

this,that

for

all

shaking

dangerous

to

of

have

happens

professingit,and

whether

who

in

greatest

temptations at

acknow

Miserable

!

those

most

institu

the

them

it often

our

hand,

general

a

But

!

the

Worthy

based

fear

to

cause

upon

lies upon

intelli

country is pro

true.

so

the

that

based

ever

opposite fact,

have

partly succeeded,

foundation

most

who

guilt which

tempted

of the

men

has

persecution.

station,and

religionas

they

truth

the

circumstance are

such

under

is

We

religion.

the country

are

the

opulence

very

ledgment

fear

to

and

the

and

gence,

The

strengthened have

we

Doubtless

it.

from

but

fear.

[SERM.

OF

with

such,

many

and

TEST

is connected

or

very

religion has

THE

an

denied

becoming


RELIGIOUS

[V.

a

fashion

large portionsof

among

large that, to

so

in

are

many

We

are,

then, surprised to find persons of

ance

the

or

hear

we

them

truths

of the New

those

who

fess

to

be

should

the

Gospel

day,

countenancing

them.

All

this

interest

in this

this,it

all

among

altogetherthe

zealous

for.

thankful

whenever

after

the character

world

is necessary

to

I have is

very

Gospel

to

remark,

that

the

Saints

favoured

Scripture;

"

sort

of

men,

even

act

in the

dissatisfied with

;

"

being

the

day

these

of God, with

when

;

dissatis persons

same

often, for instance, talk

early times,

servants or

be

for

oftentimes

of

are

to

earnest

or

slightthings

sacred, speak againstthe Holy Church, blessed

they

Yet, somehow,

religion of

inconsistent

this

at

mentioned.

reason

of the

zeal for

cause

persons

and profanely, ridicule irreverently

the

pro

fearing,that

have

we

see

for

reason

real

we

fied,first,because are

is

Doubtless

all,there

it

brings

respectablepersons

there

it is not

ways

;

disciples.

nevertheless

various

faith

high evangelical

that, in spiteof this general professionof the

have

not

and

further than

And

of

Testament,

our

Christ's

observ

professionof

a

avowing

maintain

about, that it is

and

in the

be

we

such

beforehand

expected

portions now

every

to

of whom

Supper,

community

reading Scripture,or

of

family prayer,

Lord's

the

individuals, these

the world.

fact

69

EARNESTNESS.

the

they

do

against against

even

or

before

set

world

or

and not

the

in

us

worse

speak

like


them

attend

;

God,

of

are

or

in

pulous

(which

can,

of

symptom

a

suspiciousof gion, or Narrow

course

way."

interpretedwithout

the

whole believe

ceived

by

the

the

will

man,

old

and

world,

which

remains

far forth

others, so

lightshining in

"The

about

they

as

religion;and, though

sons

when

the

a

tist,in whose a

season

to

the

i.

"

in the

historyof "

light

rejoiceV' 1

John

not

the Jews so

as

v.

35.

current

even

of

course

e.

by

his

by by

next

a

all

it.

received

is the token there

doubtless

enthusiasm

sudden

Truth, (as

have

us

heartilyre

him,

darkness"

true

not

leads

againstthe

opposed by himself,

be

nature

be

says,

it is received

as

am

yet surely

;

opinion,and

far forth

so

I

must

course,

not

that it is

many,

feeling and

of human

will

them

own

InspiredVolume

Truth

that His

of

Saviour

great caution

of the

tenor

as

do,) yet,

to

people's reli

a

Our

This, of

men

well

as

multitude

is

then

of these

duty

our

what

And

things,I

of

state

be

to

it is

age's religion.

is the

that

so

of them

religionthat

any

an

so

judgment

our

thinking

a

unscru

much

convenient.

all, taking merely the

after as

of

Ministers

the

to

but by by principle,

and

aside

individuals, and

we

conduct,

go

merely expedient

as

"

of

[SERM.

lax, and

lukewarm,

hardly to

again, putting

than

more

very

matters

they seem is

them

to

OF

TEST

THE

SELF-DENIAL

70

are

of sea

arises in favour St. John "

were "

to

the

of

Bap

willingfor be

baptized


RELIGIOUS

V.] of

71

EARNESTNESS.

their sins1;") him, confessing yet such

rityof the Truth at

goes

It is

ceived

of

he tells

prophecies,that

when

but

words;

On

talk of

religionin

lation

these

that

cautious

there

terfeit

be,

be the

dream

God's

in

of

word, which

the received

just necessary

and

conscience

formed

have

form

is

into

an

;

has

to

is

If, then, this be a

general

respectableand 1

Matt.

iii. 6.

a

of

some

it, a

coun

of it ; lest it the verities of lest

in it than

the

it to

recommend

angel

for

of truth

more

place

popular, and

lest,in short, it

"

which Light itself,

when

no

of

congratu

lest

than

become

in

is much

concern

instead

rather

man

much

anxious

fact,honoured

that

professit

there

and

general

a

will feel

mind

shall

idol in the

when

country,

is

sad

act, instead

to

some

accounts, a

last

other

to

on

go

substitute

of it.

his

Truth, indeed, has

they

obeying it,they

there

seducers

men

set

will

show

among

and

men

it, that it forces

in

power

"evil

re

has

supposing Truth

Timothy,

worse2."

and

worse

is

general professionof it,in

a

Epistle,where

wax

abiding

St. Paul

heartilyaccepted, whatever

be

may

large

a

and

once

and

grows

scale.

warning against our

be

ever

which

alone

error

at

comes

popula

a

regular growth, no

no

heartilyon

his

up

has

once,

stay.

is but sudden,

be

Satan

light, rather

reason

trans

than

the

attractingfollowers. time, (which

professionof

right

in the

I suppose

religionis

virtuous *

2

and Tim.

it

is,)

thought orderly

iii. 13.


72

SELF-DENIAL

classes of the

God,

before for of

two

doing

like counterfeit

Some, indeed,

of those

where

they

in situations

happily placed

so

persons

who

and God.

kind

are

This

for the

At least

too.

ations

gift;

what

;

matter

is

religious good only,

pioustowards

as

and

they

as

them

from

Him

know

to

science'

sake,

whether

in

danger,

of the

two

tempt

behaviour

duty, but

of interest.

tests

at

right for sake.

world's

the

in the

day,

a

more

con

Thus,

world, in all

lie under

life,men this

do

than

a

consi

ordinary

of being asleep while self-deception,

of

awake.

themselves

then be

for

they

as

men

difficult for

that it is very

privatefamilies,or

danger

they think How

or

of middle

the ranks derable

so

;

whether

must

temptation

they obey God, they gain praisefrom

well

are

is in their

good of

are

from

There

it is their one

me,

have

to

well

puts,

shielded

it is. to

but

under

they are

only a

hear

now

as

as

of the

of the Truth.

happiness,

just mentioned not

case

them

to

is their

God

thank

them

direct

superiors,who

world, next,

almost

are

it ;

danger

cheated

place

who

in

the world

influence,whatever

the world's

"

coin, in the

state

own

are

you

of this

motives

should

say) increase

may

ingenuity which

some

[SERM.

your

perchance, be

may,

you

(I

first,because

right from

Truth, by

If

rather

but

reasons,

because

anxiety about

your

OF

TEST

this circumstance

community,

diminish

not

THE

named

shall

we

which

try ourselves will

?

Can

bring certaintyto

any our


minds

the

on

what

real

our

know

last

that

know,)

he

myself, yet I

though

duty, yet

says

myself this be

should

unattainable,

impatience

which

comfortable

hope,

sake,

(blessedbe His

ing

not, then

us

And

the

under

In what Were it

were

1

1 Cor.

does we

it consist

in

easy

iv. 4.

a

it

an

a

belief that Christ's

for

are

we

condemn God

toward

attain

to

are

we

to

3."

this,

placed

?

?

land, (as I The

to answer.

1

obtain

heart

our

in which

heathen

'

I

glory

unto

subdued

If

"

is, how

queetion

others,

to

yet though

to

confidence

the circumstances

under

!) is attainable,accord

name

we

Ac

keep

And

justifiedus

words,

have

ac

sinners, nevertheless

and

and

e.

neglect of

time.

election

desire

sober

a

pardoned

St. John's

2.

our

ill befits

has

we

shall

of my

I

"

preached

the

and

God

to

have

certaintyof

absolute

as

lest,that by subjection,

into

castaway

a

of

the

place,

"

be

not

nothing by

confident

in another

I

far

elect who

myself

to

therefore

when

means,

did

hereby justified1,"i.

not

bring it

and

body

any

life,(as

know

I

"

We

knowing

himself

Judge nothing before

cordinglyhe my

said

I not

ceptance.

about

of God's

conscious

not

am

days

of his

one

I

am

am

St. Paul

He

perish.

never

is.

was

can

for certain.

impatience

an

state

till the

indisputabletests

know

cannot

of

beware

must

No

subject?

We

given.

be

73

EARNESTNESS.

RELIGIOUS

V.]

Cor.

very

ix. 27,

said

just now,)

of profession

8

1 John

the

iii. 21.


74

SELF-DENIAL

almost

Gospel would as

far

as

could

we

sion among

Pagans

of

exultinghope

of

confident

had

who

lation worketh and

experiencehope

trouble

Jesus

Lord

the

body

the

Our

2."

of you

partakersof

are

is

the

those

to

Henceforth

let the

body

my

no

man

marks

These who

of

in the

Jesus; that the life also in

body3."

our

shall

They

ye also

like texts, for the

witnessed

have

as

be

ye

such

and

earlyChristians.

like the

Truth

patience experience,

so suffering,

only

be

Tribu

"

stedfast,knowing that

of the consolation4."

belong

in the

might they

manifest

be made

might

hope

in

full

so

Always bearing about

"

of the Lord

dying

of Jesus "

I bear

for

me,

1."

per

and

for Christ.

patience,and "

Jesus,

Well

suffered

profes

Epistlesare

the Lord

salvation.

faith,

true

involve

to

sure

it is that the

expressionsof joy in

of

for such

evidence;

is almost

[SERM.

OF

evidence

bring

have

Hence

secution.

TEST

THE

beyond

are

us.

is certain

This ian

it

We

favour. sure

of

as

possess kind

of

1

'

it did

as

being the

in

the

of

Rom. 2

Cor.

v.

3,

4.

iv. 10.

it still

age,

of God's

evidence make

ourselves of God's

number

yet

were,

and certainty,

evidence, the evidence

of Christ

nature

every

then, an

earlyChristians

degree

our

in

same

indeed

cannot

our

servants

yet since the

is the

obedience

brings with

;

of

by

we

the

as

true

may same

This self-denial.

J

Gal.

4

2

vi. 17.

Cor.

i. 7.


RELIGIOUS

V.]

which

and

gave, our

Saviour's

will

come

take

his

and

mother, and

Me,

and

hate

wife,

and

children,

and

cross

disciple2." .

follow

.

his

and

If

thy

.if thy foot offend

.

offend

eye thee

than

eye, Now

without

such be

to be

as

passages

possessed by thus

much

is

chief

a

the

test

ther

from

our

went

duty,

we

for Christian

a

road

through

explain perfectly of grace least

at

Gospel ;

1

viii. 34.

what

3

Luke

are

a

it

be

may

xiv.

is

learn

we

considered

disciples,whe

dream,

which

obedience,

The

the

very

are

day,

profession

now self-denials^

26, 27.

or

we

early Christians

in their our

cannot

which

rigorous self-denial

faith and

self denials

.

.

doubtless

mere

heavenwards.

for

with .

.

Christ's

are

.

trulyawake, alive, living in

of the

Mark

that

nay,

to

yet

that

.if thine .

.it is better

fulness

men,

livingin

are

reallyand on

few

them,

whether

we

mistake

very

a

off,

...

which

these,

without

it

cut

.halt.

attempting

understood

My

hell 3."

into

cast

be

thee, .

it out,

bear

not

it off

cut

cannot

cannot

offend

and

brethren,

also, he

he

.

one

and

life maimed.

into

father

doth

Me,

thee,

thee, pluck

enter

to

life

and

If any

"

his

whosoever

hand

upon

Whosoever

"

Me1." not

own

after

come "

disciples

Reflect

deny himself,

and

disciple. And

My

his

let him

Me,

sisters,yea,

be

first

give still.

can

cross

to

come

the

plain declarations,

after

up

man

we

75

which

great evidence

the

was

EARNESTNESS.

'

Mark

that

ix. 43"47.


76

SELF-DENIAL

the

professionof

In

what

have the are

we

any

words

"

posing

Bible

the

this was

we

doing, which

for Christ's You

know

the fruits and

said

to

what

works

give

be

"

us

ashamed In

which

is the

It is thus

a

consist

not

his

Luke it

merely in

minds

fall into.

1

1 John

a

certain

is the

ii. 28.

and

kind

daily. deny follow

or

obedience

are

of

efforts,

certain

activity ; class

a

seasons

mistake,

very

obedience

'

Luke

him

words.

occasional

few

If

"

me2."

Saviour's

Christian

good deeds,

of

This

a

first of

self-denial

let him

our

that

be

?"

observe

daily,and

to

as

not

may *

be

must

Me,

cross

repentance, prayer,

which

we

coming

faith

records

seems

accidental

few

our

kind

Scripture,the

after

up

St.

Accordingly, does

of

Now

not. a

to

faith is

"

question I

to

said

That

of such

His

is done

are

them

that

so

at

this

come

take

self,and

of

Him

test

will

man

any

confidence,"

works

that

show

to

are

?

us

has

What

trust

of faith.

which

according

act, sup

?

to

reason

bought

we

answering

way

unknown

were

of this world

evidence

have

by

what

not

Church

enough

dead

before

all, that

who

well

in

should

have

we

sake,

is meant

religion,as existingamong

fashion

merely a

us,

be

and

of Christ?

what

we

the

self-denial ?

a

cross?"

our

up

and

country,

not

words

notion

which

[SERM.

OF

fulfil the

distinct

taking

is

Gospel

we

acting,in

we

to

the

do

sense

TEST

THE

ix. 23.

apt

to

which


V.]

RELIGIOUS

constitutes

what

who

has

a

man

then

and

the

noble

of

vate

life has

does

not

the

ing

beholders, but

law

dailyimplies, that to

Christ

God.

of

come

the

Christ

of

is in

consists which

in

whether is

a

to

asks

pleas

things.

of

habit

of such

all of

one,

us

resistingand first

of

tempered, trol

another

his tongue

over

resist

the

others

are

or

one

ridicule tormented

;

of

other

all in

conscious than

;

and

self-denial

is indolent

man

is

are

of his

more

man

others

let him

is at

have

has

weak,

its

fond

and

little and

in

has

passionateor

vain, another

is

slumber,

be

must

know

other

who

one

overcoming such, another

duties

to

God, or

men

some

is

unto

himself,

One

all,it

small

world's

one

Many

have

cross

for

once

is

does

the

up

he

in the

Every

him.

employment.

amusement,

how

some

upon

examining

within

This

self-denials

done

alive

besettinginfirmities. the

on

and

first fix his mind

deeds,

us.

dreaming

reallyawake

and

is

practice of

continual

person

he is

pri

which

take

to

action

great

no

distasteful

are

in

word

little

Thus

day.

the

If then

or

who

and

the

self-denial

consists

every

now

Again,

plain, for opportunity for great not

every

e.

abiding personal religion,who

no

to

i.

astonish

to

as

regulate his thoughts, words,

according

man,

great

a

points, and

heroically,so

minds

77

calls

world

some

acts

the

subdue

EARNESTNESS.

illcon

cannot

thoughtless companions

with

bad

passions,of

which

;


78

SELF-DENIAL

they

are

that

yet

consider

what

is his

which

are

those to

ashamed,

one

every

trial.

several

do his

His

are

is

trial is but

nine

it is the hundredth

of

or

in

reference

instance

this

to

watch

fear

with

Other

men

But

you

by

their

oh, that and

have

the

wisdom the

religion,

or

with

as

you

are

great, in

the sweep

with

obeying the

house

men,

make the

God

that

the

secret

in little

duty you

diligentlyto

them obser And

wrestle

with

you

the

the

clever

hundredth

ninety-nine! Oh the

what

them.

God.

that

get from

men,

many

religion,compared that

care

points

own

your

little for

praiseyou

agreement men

to

fall.

you

know

may

Oh,

and

you,

mistake

may

!

pray;

weak

strength to

them

overcome

or

your

have

may

lest

Spiritof

the

It is

and

these

you

;

evidence,

help

to

hints, and

light of

the

you

them

and

guesses

vation, and

them

know

may

they

are,

ninety-

is to be the

watch

what

think

faith.

your

grace

know

not

may

in

must

trembling

and

character

of your

which

must

you

in which

are,

duty

your

realize

continuallyfor God's

pray

ful

and

things

Never

self-denial, which

your

rather

do

in

thing, in

one

nature.

because

ground

that

let

is ;

in those

they

yourselfsafe points;

point

not

in

against his you

[SERM. Now

weak

.things,whatever

duty

OF

overcome.

his

him,

to

easy

TEST

THE

may

world's

world, or

and

power of

standard consciousness

things as as

may discover

well

(as

it

what

well as

in

were) you


V.]

RELIGIOUS

of the

lack

full that

quite sure, influence

things.

Be

persons,

and

of

measure

this

spiritand

quite sure of events,

doctrines,and

your

high

your

knowledge

of your

the whole

law,

things in

which

not

in

and

for

"

But,

it

be

may

happen

to

that the sin you

passion are you,

it is

then

the occasion

before

you

were

carryingyou obedience,

your and

the usages

interest

exult

;

already done

the

have

you "

one

other

thing"

most

For

It

instance

at

are

you

aware

8

times

off your and

you

of its

they

that

not

and

anger

:

so

may to, is

liable

perhaps when

only

of

modes

which sincerity,

mention.

are

is over,

well

Be

he has

are

to

day.

irresistible but

provoked,and that

self-denial.

past mercies,

faith and

right just

called forth every

upon

there

try your

little

daily self-denial.

"

this,

observe

those

conscious

are

lackest/'

besides

to

a

God's

thing needful,

one

thou

self-denial

of

of what

soul, if you

neglected the which

even

in

depend

in

persuasionsof

assurance

your

all

a

in

man,

Gospel, and

of faith

warmth

a

and

of the

is

experience

your

your

of

God

this self-denial

the

society,arid

not

actions, and

of

past the fear of men,

forcingyou of

of

strict endeavour

obstacles

many

judgment

and

obedience

with

content

over

this on

defect will all

your

duty,

be

in

that

truths

your

on

! for

judgment

spirittowards

faith in the

strange way

obedience

apparentlysmall

whole

your

79

EARNESTNESS.

come

are

you

guard have

coming.

;

so

failed, It is


80

SELF-DENIAL

right then

almost

self-denials

;

take

up

and

strengthen your and

come

will

yourself,as the

when then

with

the

day

others

small

"

Psalmist's all

punished

"kept under," it into

I

Make

am

some

which

or

you

A

bruised

1

Psalm

to

are

Ixxiii. 14.

very

let your

;

yield

of your

to

way

yourself,(so than

you

chastened

Paul's

is

every

body,

brought

and

"

How

suggest

actuallyobliged to

your

2

I

am

distasteful to

of

end

great

one

I would some

who

method,

himself,

home

it were,

as

was,

and

"his

sacrifice,do not

tastes,

your

to out

who

This

in earnest?"

lawful,)to bring

it be

St.

was

(please

dailydiscipline.This

method,

says

man

Let

go

up

self-denial,

by it,)rather

your

subjection2."

fasting. know

sin.

Determine

day long,

It

morning1."

its

self-denial

a

suffers

with

meet

not

the

be

that

inconvenience

to

duty

Rise

pleasuresand

mortify

matters

direct

should

pass without

bed

of

ready prepared

the purpose

thingsindifferent,to

in

no

with

you

command

temptation comes.

in innocent

your

so

self-mastery,

habitual

self-denials.

be

meals

of

defence

a

bids you it proves

by doing

power

an

not

to

occurs

none

was

shall

self-denial

a

that

of

morning

risingfrom

in

be

season

in the

God)

such

Lord

because

because

general

have

to

[SERM.

yourself daily

our

daily,and

cross

OF

for

this,because

and

your

TEST

find out

to

earnestness,

your

if

THE

to

to

him,

thing,

do, (so that mind

1 Cor.

that in

ix. 27.


RELIGIOUS

V.] fact

do

you

love

sin, that you

EARNESTNESS.

Saviour, that you

your hate

do

81

sinful nature,

your

have

put aside the present world.

have

an

evidence

sions, easy

to

writing, easy

they

do

to

But

"

not

words

your

into action

them

from yourself

sometimes

awake the

of

servant

after

righteous

those

who

even

little a

assent

inconsistencies

must

ever

go

Much

obey.

wash

blood

to

much

need

surely He VOL.

I.

of

we

will

to

are

we

This also.

is

Try

that your

prove

men,

in

are

that hand need

the

from

doctrine

it,and

in the

we

us

awake

hard

a

to

such

hand

if

see

spirit, dreams

deceit.

accurately. There sort

In

awakened.

deeds,

of

one

thus, cleansing

to

heart

your

most

the better

every

of God.

are

all this is

aware

am

and

arms

we

so

than

more

force

;

our

move

keep

to

way

on

in the fear

yourselfdaily in

to

O

rise

pollutionof the flesh and

not, and

or

faith is

run

it goes,

as

all

perfectholiness

I

which

thou

follow

in

or

which

godliness,faith, love, patience,meekness."

ness,

we

profes

truths

sentiments

nature.

are

you

make

with

men

and

God, flee these things,and

Let

point)that to

will

you

things in speech

astonish

know,

not

human

above

fine

say

that you

Thus

It is easy

words.

using mere

not

certain

(to a

hate

do

the aid of His

can

such heart

and

with

our

grace

guiltwe

to

describe

life of

it

even

repentance endeavours

of

Christ's

dailyincur

promisedSpirit!And

grant all the riches G

hard

imperfections,

continual

the

;

of His

mercy

;


82

to

safe

and

SELF-DENIAL.

His

servants

true

to

the

us

blessedness

are

not

tion

depended

as

but

;

of

none

earnest

on

[SERM.

the

as

power

of

in

being

obeying

themselves.

He

surely to

will

believe

Him

vouch in

with

one

Him,

as

V.

if

Him, who

salva


SERMON

VI.

Cor.

1

The

How

kingdom

are

Christian ever

claims

on

to

than

usual

and

what are

been words word

Saints, St.

by

the

we

have

we

had

of the or

in

power

grace)

of

received

the

?

make

this

assist

?

I will

question, you

in G2

Have

in

of God remarks

some

answering

have

we,

kingdom

which

how

lives

our

would

they

heathens

been

text,

what

from

Ghost,

disciples?

that

thinking

of

then,

Christ's

being for

we

Holy

I ask

spirit."

for

different

very

the

"

better

reason

if

Paul

more

Church,

the

the

of

from

standard

in

temper

work

the

with

the

by

has

right

hearts

our

the

which

is

it

but

;

try them

to

of

question

a

examine

to

explanation God's

is

power.

members

being

attention

care,

the

called are

This

in

but

word,

in

not

divinely enlightened in

20.

for

better

our

time

iv.

is

Church?

time

that

God

of

the

we

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

THE

may it.

the in

in

(through


84

Now

1.

how

far

first,if we

which

do

we

merely

actuallyseparate

way

without

that

obedience the

faith,as

to

us,

dissatisfied with ceit

with

reflect foolish

past lives.

our

the

on

number

thoughts which

private,which and

words, test

he would

he

will at

his outward

holiness

in the

consider

the

the

do, and of

number

unequal

to

beforehand

as

without

he

temptations when he

and

others

conversation, blaming been

overcome

those

by them,

and

merely

of

bad

dwells

or

in

on

put into

to

Or

a

poor

very

again,let

of

has

made

because

course

of mind

or

came,

which

light

of

perhaps he

;

himself

found

they

him

attended

has

he

seriousness

times

con

life is of his real

times

matter

a

of

person

how

in

God.

much

very

ashamed see,

of

number

a

suffers,and

once

sightof

be

variety

demeanour

public worship others

Let

be

it is

spiritof

in the

quite out

and

he

appa

obedience

rather, that

is done

ourselves, and

our

mere

to reflection,

on

line, it

the

of

or

;

into

random-

a

draw

arises from

what

say

lead

to

in

much

very

can

faith,and

from

to

its fashions

and

difficult

so

God

to

world

so

able

we

works

and

is done

being

quite evident

rent to

but

;

that

Not

only by accident, and

is done

what

is

say, what

thing

every

of others, and

words

good

our

classes, and

two

aside

religiousprinciple.

of the

power

imitation

in

notion

just

a

the

by

evidentlyput

must

from

not

influenced

are

Gospel, we

form

would

we

[SERM.

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

THE

must

who own

in had

that


VI.]

conduct

his outward the

of

manners

acted

by

upon

when

I

dience

the

natural

his

him

to

our

more

think

think

in

walk

to

to exercise

extended us

all

but

of

act

through of

act

one

minute

deeds.

will.

This

Christians of

deed, tion

;

"

;

the

of

and

if I do

not

I do

our

very

it is

to

be

think mas

aid

thoroughly us

while

on

There

faith

then our

among

parallel

privilege of

thinking

no

par

God's

sordid

a

when

chance

is

confirmed

we

this, I shall risk my a

is

day

to

runs

one

it,)influences whole

our

we

what

by

strength, but call

no

than

or

have

and

it, I have

be

will do

have

comparatively but

to

do

walk, we

get

It will

obey,

we

also.

will

Our is the

if

day,

obedience

serving God,

or,

we

obe

him, will

he

we

of faith

faith, (so

distribution

ticular

way

As

unstable.

are

we

which

art

any

acquired. Separate acts we

while

when

Far

(itis true,) we

matter,

duty

it ?

obliged to

When

of

deliberation.

or

are

we

duty

to

easy

effort

them. any

of the

how

rules

doing

hearts

tered

the

therefore

we

Now,

proportion as

more

without

any

all that

doing

are

in

thingswhich

before

about

we

obey, and

e.

from

heart.

duty unconsciously.

to

naturally, i.

It is difficult

the

expressly of

and

more

do

lives,being

condemning

time

very

becomes

doubtless

I

religiousman,

a

he

whom

impulses, apart

thinking at

it;

from

with

this, am

say

obedience

those

85

itself unconsciouslyto

proceeding from

without

do,

MIND.

shapes

external

rightinfluence

it

SPIRITUAL

THE

of

do

a

salva

being


86

saved

to

"

beginto

able the

noble

This

is the

good

without

culation

reasoning, from

or

of the evil

prayer

and

only reply Christ so

that

much

we

fear

at

of which at

a

distance

;

good,

and

our

for

the

could

know

to

not

that

we

are

of instinctive

more

careful

and

the

ap

Hence humble

most

;

they

religious. They surprise ;

they surprise others

freedom

and

is

to

from

have

a

princelyheart

speaks. their

path.

if

because

or

Common

attempts

thought

great mind, of innocence see

men

to

be

But

the

God

religious,

as by a they feebly guide themselves obliged to calculate and light,and are

about

with

we

"

especiallybecause

so

be

that

in

cal

obedience.

ever

This

us

David

way,"

with

are

do

to

any

act,

so

of minute

calmness

within

serving God,

we

our

themselves

themselves.

have

infancy required.

doing right,as

men

to

not

their very

about to

it is

reasons,

accustomed

others,but

without

are

generously,that

why

degreesof

the best

for other

are

asked

of sinning,than

it is that

men,

it,without

so

; I mean,

preciationof the

as

"

are

doing wrong

not

we

;" so spontaneouslyas

acted

so

then

though cautiouslyand

;

because

"

are,

we

in grace,

love of the

watching, yet

suddenly

were

of

thinking about

hatred

we

grown our

manner

as

grow

things;

which

aids

and

props

we

as

upright like

stand

to

Still

childish

away

such

for sinners

God.

serve

throw

we

for it is

a grovellingway, comparatively

;"

best, the only way

the

[SERM.

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

THE

distant search

long practised


VI.]

THE

SPIRITUAL

God's

Christian,who, through God's

presence

whom

the

for the

out

by

God

on

instinct.

dwelling

him,

I do

not

gether such,

for this is

the

mind

of

state

watching random

unawares

The

is obedience

the

The

the

lips;

with.

trouble

Why

experience learn

Do

better

passiveway

tongue,

they think

have or

worse,

admitted

if into

have our

foreign

a

Are

course,

but

minds

a

man's

they

language

otherwise. we

of

children

do

character, of been

and

every

one

;

fall in

we

it ?

of

much

result

not

about

acquiring

Their

much

Why and

on

in word

whom what

to?

con

other

without

is the

of those

witness

for

worse

it would we

without

other

I

obedience

the other

I describe

mother

another?

what are

or

the

describing

heart, the

acquired

imitation

bears

their

better

;

need

language ?

not

be

that to so

obedience

called

be

is in power,

one

passive

mere

the

is of the

one

the

and

pain

and

from

been

vigilance,generally not

constant

it is

religiouslife !

a

have

Now

may

cannot

one

life ; but

doing right,which I

habit.

on

untrue,

as

custom.

alto

man

obedience

constitute

to

obedience

excellent

demn

act

vigorous prayer

high of

way

seems

men

many

but

tend.

different is this

How

is moved

not

any

angelic

an

which

to

is

there

say

;

in

look

not

he

needs

and

God,

does

of God

traces

in

brought

elect of

Spiritdwells, he

Blessed

of doors

has

mercy, the

him,

to

near

87

MIND.

How in the certain

and

is 'just then same

reli-


88

SPIRITUAL

THE

gious opinions; selves

Supposing

?

us

Gospel, should in

actions of the world

we

had

country,

place, from

the

or

other,

? outwardly religious have

that

ourselves

scious

to

cerned

about

anxiety to find what livingto

are

whatever

virtue

in word

than

may

has

yet

to

con

fears

no

and

in

no

that

evident

God,

not

us

we

greatly con

that

and

still the

actuallyhave,

come

but

power,

in

higher sense

a

no

at

to

we

affirm that

real

sense

may

yet hardly deserve be

subjectfor

one

receptionof

to

on

obedience

our

between

are

wrong,

to

and

consider

the

kingdom

of

have

received

it

externally ; but,

it in

ceived

seem

we

have

in the

inquirewhether

to

2. I will go

may

we

suggested

now

viz.

;

more

and

not

not

of the

question

right,is it not

world,

concerning our

ation

that

are

even

only ?

I have

and

is

the

of Christ

Gospel

God

if

the

decent

as

and questionitself,

the

do,

we

is the

we

of

manners

And

mentioning, of being

worth

we

This

ourselves.

ask

to

just what

were

cause

one

our

around

heard

never

do

not

we

heathen

a

accustomed

but

and

the words

to

have

and

[SERM.

MIND.

first sighta of

some

us

as

we

than

be in

;

merely,

in other

words,

sort

some

religious,

the title of Christian. assertion. startling if there

were

no

insist

to

But

listen

to

on

me.

a

difference Do

you

is to not

This It

may

difference

and being Christian being religious

that

re

word

in

in power

have

may

; and

perplexpeople.

think

it

possible


VI.]

for

heathen that

do

to

men

every

Now

such

God

fear

Christians of

do

to

it,)to

much

with

conscience

for

of

in their minds

a

the

relief in

being

they

and

riotous

or

can

they have have

have

speak general

they have

a

some

other, their led

they are

they begin to then

it is

to

turn

are

an

or

able

to

1

Acts

more

say

will say

of their families

deceived

any

x.

35.

;

;

industry,

We

in the world

name

; and

one

openly profligate

honesty, their

care

sense

comforting

any

conscientiousness.

good

they feel

in any

persons harmed

never

of their

good

of

or

regarded

Others

defrauded

never

the way

not

good deeds,

when

given into

life.

taken

be

hear

they not

fresh

a

detect,in their past lives,

to

may

may

that

that

is

they shall acquit themselves

able

which

themselves

their

Or

?

the

their

reason

death, then

how

religious.You

they

on

judgment-seat. And

deeds

any

some

them

smites

the consideration

before

Is it

satisfaction

when, particularly

without

this, and

do

Here, then,

this.

?

possible

know

is to

self-examination.

dwell

to

it is

would

we

Christian

a

than

more

subjectfor men

be

and

Him1.

righteousness,yet

for, (if

;

says,

God

with

then,

seem,

work

and

a

therefore, Christians

persons, It would

Certainlynot.

truth

feareth

that

he

righteousness is accepted are

being

in religious,

be

e.

it is. St. Peter

Doubtless

nation

89

MIND.

duty, i.

their

country?

in

worketh

to

SPIRITUAL

THE

one

nay,

;

they ; and

they


90

THE

in

have

SPIRITUAL

sense

one

grant them

[SERM.

lived in the fear of God.

I will

this and

more

will

grant that these

reallyfruits

are

without

faith,not

they

grant a

from

man

in

mine

of Christ

pel

that

reason

of

God

his

obedience

is built

built

it.

not

It is

all

on

the

enjoined to be, and

are

Christ;

heathens; sure, must

enough

not

be

way,

indeed

be

the

of the who

man

man

kingdom

not

and

men" what

in

;

and

graces,

is the

the

and, doubtless, try

men,

reli

receive

we

who

yet clearlyseen

Gospel system,) and knows

which

conscientious

moral

religious. We

the like virtues

of God

good

slightmea

some

and

despisesthose

not

which

than

Christian

to

in

ordinary way,

standing have "mere

rise

can

be

without

even

just,honest, temperate

we

them, (I mean

the

be

that

better

in

practisedin justiceand

fulness any

to

be

to

To

it.

as

be,

no

just,honest, temperate,

gious, before to

enough

not

be

to

simple

Christian's

A

same

must

Gos

this,but is only

Christians,surelyit is not enough we

the

? for the

enough.

not

are

received

Why

no

yet they deter

;

having

faith and on

the heart.

opportunityknows

power.

they

merely, done

reallypraiseworthy,and,

want

in

I

religiousdeeds

and

proceeding from

are

nothing about

are

obedience.

external

reallyacceptable to

more,

their

virtuous

thought, but

will

when

of

yet possiblythey

;

altogetherChristians

not

I

MIND.

to

who

and

practise notwith

welcomed

slightinglycalls

them

disparagement, such

he spirit

is

of, and

had

a

best


how

heed

take

to

God.

Spiritof

I

the

on

to

;

before

work

them,

to

their till

warn

have

in

their souls

him

is much is

What

;

St. Paul

The

the

of

all

Himself

old

:

things I

life which

God,

any, and

now

Son

of

for me." "

"

us

holy

another,

above

and

of

given,

Put

and

as

if

any

Christ

all these

I will read

?

it

will make be

man

thingsare

Christ,

in

passed away flesh,I live

God,

loved

"

on,

therefore, as

a

forgave you, things,put 8

on

and

:

by

and con-

elect

mercies,

long-

meekness,

mind,

have

the

of

bowels

another,

man

me,

love of Christ

The

beloved, of

who

;

Again

new."

live in the

suffering, forbearingone

even

lack

become

are

kindness, humbleness

one

is

much

If any

says,

creature

new

straineth

word,

of Christ's presence

whom

"

faith of the

gave

present, in

God

of

Scripturewhich

of

plain. behold*

at

spiritual men,

not

sense

to

relax

required.

passages

a

for

never

con

perfection ; that

kingdom

they are

to

come

be

they are

it,then, that they

several

he is

the

meagre

has

still and

unto

than

comfortable

no

must

stand

on

more

; that

Gospel

they or

go

received

in power

can

must

much

they are

not

the

themselves,

but efforts,

they have

to

that

them

with

tented

them,

lead

greatness of

the

to

to

dissipatethe

in which

views

carnal

and

minds

their

open

of

wishing

not

am

frightenthese imperfectChristians,but

them

"

speaks againstthe workings

he

the inscrutable

91

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

THE

VI.]

forgiving

quarrel against so

also

do

ye

which charity,

;


92

is the

bond

called

in

God

hath hearts."

rable

words,

him

forth

If any

Me

follow

natural

in

not

rent

peculiarity.It tice,and

temperance;

Observe

in what

lower

degree

First

of

simply

in

God,

Christ

adore

Him

as

have

a

as

most

our

deep

sense

but

His

to

in

our

Lord

1

Luke

sinless

2

Cor.

v.

ix. 23.

of

His

Next,

of

;

17.

must

live

His

cross

and

ii. 20.

as

2

John

in His

passion,

the

gracious Gal.

iii. 12"16.

Col.

must

imitating

holy commandments,

Gal.

love

and

of the diffi

we

on

must

We

guilt,and

our

in

believe we

Master,

and

pattern, and depending 14.

Ye

"

gracious Redeemer.

daily pleading

thinking His

Me2."

also

placed, not

manifested

as

words,

own

Gospel.

the

is

that

possess

may

of

which God

and

Christian.

a

we

mind

;

in

cultyof securingheaven presence,

diffe

"

honesty,jus

this is to be

the

its faith

God,

believe

than

religionwhich

Christ, according in

;

excellence

its

in

of

a

which

respect it is different from

of

in

all

this is

any

us

into

daily

cross

from tell

more

entering into

without

but

and

the

Me, let

plain,that

conscience

is much

are

memo

own

his

up

it is

its nature,

Son

after

come

take

of obedience

and

reason

will

man

Let

His

Saviour's

and

different mode

very

Spiritof

the

Now

V

also ye

richlyin all wisdom."

Lastly,our "

which

of

peace

thankful.

ye

in you

deny himself,

and

be

and

dwell

sent

your

let the

the

hearts, to

body,

one

[SERM.

MIND.

perfectness. And

of Christ

word '

of

rule in your

God

1

SPIRITUAL

THE

xiv.

1 .

iv. 6.


VI.]

of

aids be

SPIRITUAL

THE

His

of

servants

whose

sake,

aim

it into

lawful

unbounded

This

in

is

described, and with

in

who

a

and

the

of

sure

yet

his

is in

and

a

in

fear,

soul,and

law, denying

order

Him

do

to

and

but

much

who,

works,

gifteasily

a

"

attainable

one

good

some

when

death

which and

it.

As

ordinaryfulfilment

industry, sobriety,and

1

Gal.

he

the

of us, and

many

who

measure

it

But

has

sufficient

had

time, it,

possess has

gained

not

requiresa

might notion

of the duties

kindness,

vi. 15.

one

every

fullyrealized.

fearful,that to

only

indeed

till after

comes,

giftwhich

to

once

secured

instruction

in

perilso great about

at

this life

in

to gain, and

speak

;

words, but

this,that every

not

charitable

Christian

not

an

shunning irreligious

and

accorded

it,

we

His

in

trembling ; promised

portion of that

of years

to

much

never

does

one

every

a

few

a

opportunitiesof

and

His

in

unusual

profound humility

be

measure,

asks for

years,

and

whole

religiousand

to

in

fear and

and

Further

noble

a

things,

discountenancing

men.

be

at

truly

never-failinglove, giving away

substance

and

Holy Ghost,

captivityto

service, exercisinga

our

and

sins,mastering our

destroyingour

of

reallyand

life,perfecting holiness

strictness of

ourselves

may

baptized.

were

we

for His

bringing

we

Father, Son,

name

must,

that

Spirit;

93

MIND.

have

course

gained,

I do not

like

of

a

of

honesty,

partial

"availing1"


94

THE

him,

We

no

stand

or

fall

have

must

]

creatures

God

considering lies

is

each

are

in

his

principlein

not

but

his heart

littlethat is to

keep

to

make

likelyto

us

us

God, on diligently more

our

of

our

hearts,

spiritwhich

to

enable

can

act

Gal.

vi. 15.

to us

to

thought Christ,

trembling 2," wait

obey

teach

us

the love of it

on

in that free

both

reasoning and

the caution on

observe

a

earnestlyto

depends

to

Lord

is

the

impress to

him

rightwithout

yet with

their salvation

1

Him

pray

duty, and

calculation,and know

rejoicewith

"

this

!

real Christian

Here

rejoicingin

from

apply

some

be.

evident of God

kingdom

I wish

but

;

with

requiredof

is

Gospel, how

has

two

outward

contrasted

which

the

he

grant

these

mere

conscience

own

obedience

in

a

next

the

not

far from

we

I will

himself.

how

have

who

even

it, that

Let

with

contrasted

ordinary obedience

more

those

Christians,

and profession,

nominal

that

thankfulness, in

obligationof

the

us

upon

as respects, first,

and

reverence

love.

patience,and which

in

ordinances,

Christ,

of Jesus in

and

mercifulness, gentleness,purity,

resignation,in Now,

lived

of mind,

humbleness

rule.

calls "new

have

must

we

the redeemed

as

and

word

We

higher

and

St. Paul

what

is,

that

in all faith and

for His

another

by

become

;"

worshipped

[SEKM.

Scripturalencouragement.

it has

must

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

of those

obedience

2

Ps.

who

in little

ii. 11.


VI.]

from

things, is

who

the

of

means

be

the

degree is

of

which

they

light

of

Sacraments.

the

There

Apostles.

wilful

following thought brethren,

give

is

that

corruption,

walking

you

in

the

is

as

this

but

grace

of

steps

them

!

take to

ought

they Do

no

we

are

St.

John

xiv.

not

or

by St.

Christ.

cast

your

the

except

it

homes, it !

6.

from and

we

is

the

talents. dwell

full

have

Paul

followed

profit by

1

We

reason

not

it to

to

what

the

in

can

their

ourselves. and

and

hereafter

Nor

tell

not

had

never

will

improved

to

We

the

may

fully,

faith.

or

Gospel,

the

who

voice

of

have

keep

to

land

men,

any

"

There

evangelical

fruit

hearts

Him

do

we

;

are.

Christ's of

the

as

enough

full

the

of

in

concern

populous

short

accepted

know

no

hearing

virtues

whom

this

earth,

upon

opportunities

in

thousands

be

It

their

in

Life1."

have

we

95

manifested

as

come

the

and

others

what

know

Truth

Truth,

With

truth

the

Living

the

Way,

of

love

the

MIND.

SPIRITUAL

THE

in of

grace holiness

our

own

this

time

John,

and

What

you, may

a

my God


VII.

SERMON

SINS

IGNORANCE

OF

AND

HEBREWS

Let

draw

us

having

washed

AMONG the

cleansing

sciences.

We

Christ

has

all, but

are

yet

as,

for

the

appropriate

it

ever.

again

Guilt

repented

is of

but

again and

[upon

;

of

of

only

the for

away.

from

us

for

once

of of

prayer

contracted

con

each

the

the

though

and

release

to

as

sinners

pardoned

By

washed

is

their

loads

whenever

and

gift. ;

all not

are

we

according

supplicates

for

perhaps

time

to

sinning

ever

once

time which

is

acted

necessity

from

guilt

died

penalty,

our

the

mean

themselves

yet

and

for

there

times,

and

remembered

accumulating

ever

our

assigned

be

stated

at

obvious,

I

faith,

and

conscience,

may

prayer

very

be.

of

assurance

evil

an

which

of is

it should

we

pure

carefully

so

from

full

water.

reasons

which

in

heart

sprinkled

observance

22.

x.

true

a

with

the

one

not

hearts

our

bodies

with

near

WEAKNESS.

time, and

faith

not

must

We

us

cannot

for be


VII.]

SBRM.

by

SINS

after in the His

will

when

and

observe

ask

for

though

washings of

the literal

the

which the

formerlyconveyed

were

Mosaic

rites ; and

though

God

spiritualordinances, yet keep

to

means,

It is addressed

us.

rate

;

yet

cleansed

far

so

them

sprinkle

the

sciences,

and

and

Let

blood

us

of

endeavour

now

will

us

the

regene

it

bid

are

upon

their

were)

before

the

to

ever

their

con

baptism, of

presence

be

to

realize

a

truth, which

disposed to dispute

as

far

as

go.

in

though

Scripture. He

has

beginning, "

VOL.

Christ

(as

renew

1. First consider us

all, they

of

reminds

text

God.

Almighty

words

for

which

regenerationhaving

their

continuallyappear

so

few

from

once

this the

ap

continual

Christians, to

to

of

means

in justification

Of

us.

more

did, and

and

need,

the

in

us

first placed

baptism

than

still

we

far

the Jews

by

Him

degree by

gain

giftsfrom

proaching

blessings

in their we

or

still

Law, yet we

excellent more

sacrifice

of those

require the periodicalrenewal

Israel

of the

offer

not

acquittal,

daily bread.

our

condition

do

we

a

ever

going beyond

final

for

only

far in the

still so

It is

impatient

for

ourselves

God.

of

bid

are

are

ites ;

be

to

we

We

favour

97

WEAKNESS.

AND

establish

of faith

act

one

IGNORANCE

OF

i.

I

mean

present condition

our

Christ

died

;

has

it is

as

actual

our

H

not

as

shown

changed

it

was

state

as

from men.

this the We


98

have

Adam's had

not

the

all

to

come

work

by

one

one

guilty; the

and

done

it

from

of

and

us,

is not

profitby

thereby moral

without

Christ

to

filled upon than

a

world,

We

been.

had,

have must

we

began from,

ever

the

slow

same

(1.) the

When

Jewish

and

;

with

will.

The

individual

every

life. It

own

our

We

born.

were

Saviour, though

of

for

; our

and

saved

be

to

as

so

are

we

and

own,

turn

from

us

ful

gracious purpose, in

be

to

God's

in

our

the

upon

from

begin

out

our

Thus never

than

it has

labours

of

that

nature

same

work

more

sight, can

enlightened

the

case

privilege.

wasted

mount

We and

is

more

cannot

forefathers. ever

or

a

in us,

abused as

we

was,

effectual,must

be

will

a

ever

slavish to

not

changed

are

came

God,

God's

cross,

We

working

formed

viewed

wiser

become

of

have

an

name,

is not

Christ

of

work

own

light,if the

change it

before

Son

we

be

must

darkness

the

our

agents,

that

through

on

ages

Blessed

the

be

the

done

is

with

beginning

be carried

work

a

cannot

He

the

world

same

if it is

It has

world.

is what

before

was

historyof redemption, begin

man

passions,the

evil

same

of

race

what

"

"

if

as

the

in Christ.

over

the

;

whole,

a

the

but

world,

sense

same

to

come

changed thereby as a

the

in

nature

redemption

[SEKM.

IGNORANCE

OF

SINS

the

our

man

point man

salvation

in

persevering manner. this is borne

Law

becomes

in to

mind, how us

Christians

important !

impor-


AND

VII.]

itself,over

in

tant

this

To

day

all done

now

the

fact which

Let

ruption. of

nial

of

merely

with in

it

ing

Gospel, No

;

it

same

being, that

with

us

less

theirs ? as

Are

us.

nature

our

than

sents

to

a

is

it is at

ceremonial

picture of

continual

our

of

perilif

we

thoughtlessly, trusting to accepted, "

at

a

certain

fancy)at if then once

we

whether season

the very

the whole

pardoned

and

profanelydoubt

our

baptism, repentance,

of

or

man

has

and

once

think)

we

(as of

we

may

Christ, as

reallyand

were

exalted,)" or that

pre

It im

been

(as

or

the death man

Law

us.

in all the

having

of

of

tell

and carelessly

on

go

the

conduct;

"

race

the

sinning, by

our

in

time

than

daily life.

our

circumstances our

the

with

of the

expiationis needful

that

it

connect

philosophers

suggestingthat trivial

Book

all times

at

to

most

cor

unbelieving, sensual, or

pressivelytestifies an

our

a

study

better

we

the

minute

of

prophecy only.

Surely man

even

us

ceremo

one

satisfied with

eye,

it contained

though

speaks

if so,

the

no

are

the

nicely arranged system

a

proud

And

Let

law.

critic's

a

as

? is

Jews

national

a

"

over

only contains

say it

Leviticus, and

to

annulled,

not

lightlypass

one

no

feebleness.

guiltand

still evidence

has

Gospel

of im

which purifications

and

are

away,

con

it introduced.

originalpurpose

his great

man

legal sacrifices

Those

which

Gospel

it fulfils its

pressing upon

all references

above

and

in it to that

tained

99

WEAKNESS.

at

if (worse still,)

ever

fallen under


100

a

SINS

and

curse,

out

the

[SERM. of God

the mercy

idly in

trust

feelingof

a

IGNORANCE

OF

infinite

misery and

true

with

danger

of sin. Consider

day

the

and

of atonement,

sinful

taken

to

world

].

The

world

from

the

High Priest, who specimen he

even

approach

;

into the Or to

in

for the

consider

unclean,

the

This

apart

of

pain

the

as

;

yet

death,

God,

of

was

race

to

except

splendid robes, nor

he

and

carried

sacrifices necessary

for sins of

for

or

sinful

the him

with

our

the Law

ordinarythoughts and

Levit,

iv.

Vide

Scott's

Essays, 3

Levit.

deeds

these

2.

learn must

outward

their thanks-

p. 166. v.

the

pronounced hence

bodily disease3,and

representedto us as they are, by Not even ceremonial transgressions.

1

according

ignorance2; or again, for

be,

2

was

holy family;

sins of himself

touching any thingwhich

how

tribe

the

holy place.

the Law

mere

holy

human

his

of which

blood

people,the

above

set

mercy-seat

then

nor

sacrifices

without

whole

was

of the whole

person.

thus

was

of all

holy a

holy

a

of the

the

even

year

a

once

it

allowed, under

not

was

was

'the

Priest

High

holy tribe, a

family

that

and

choice

from

great

was

therefore

The

itself

;

the

from

;

what

see

the holiest person

nation

the

selected

you

sight.

represent

of

rest

God's

in

mankind,

will

the

on

Israelites,and

of the

ness

observed

ceremony

6. xiv.

1"32.


VII.]

the

giving might ing

of

blood

not

merely

in this act

(2.) Next,

fall of

the

of

only

the

Gospel.

fect

;

that

well

nay,

that

they

from

race

the

they

they like they

which

indolent their

do

can

to

A

ance.

has

per

the

best

told, that

be

to

is

pride here.

degenerate. think

They

choose

not

while

that

must

man

lost

be

much to

have

do

they

substitute

a

to

do it

the more

for real

it,)

degradation, of mind

religionin

lead

living in sin, steadily opinion do

that

he

is born and

the industrious

it forced

all their

;

for

assist

want

not

in

believe

independence

they will, they

corruption about

they

far gone

that false

even

And

what

like

duty, only do

believe

dislike

that, do

commit

in

themselves

to

of

brought

be

they

they proceed,

contentedlyholds

active

that

nothing

exertion,who, while

sin.

preaching

do

ing for

such

as

not

is often

and

and

are

which to

doctrine

enough they

not

have

is

believe, (though strangelyindeed,

condemn

they like

do

they

the

trouble

without

can

the

to

history

ceremonies

which

humbling,

they sin, i. e.

But

Even

and

Men

legal

very

introduction

the

nature

importance of

know

manner.

the

our

They

sins.

the

It is very

true

confess

is

law, you will

expresslyin

what

nature.

our

the Jewish

us

is the

originalsin.

the

to

it

Herein

sinful.

tells

offer

an

corruptionis

our

that, but in

or

Adam,

that

implied ;

it ; far

from

pass

that God

observe of

to

offer without

Israelites

cleanse

to

101

WEAKNESS.

AND

upon have

doings

and

their

the

minds, taint

of

imaginings.


102

SINS

We

know

born,

ashamed

Thy

on

our

does

much

to

be

forced

more

of

is

our

as

a

day

Holy

Sacrament

bringsits

your

in

the

of the fearful

of

earnest

got rid of without

acts

of faith in the Great

thren, and

see

the truth of the been

tryingto

thoughts of minds to

you

nature.

the Devil

of the

;

our

and

periencingthem

nature,

very

deliberate

direct

and

has been

discern

cannot

kinds

for these

which

8

evidence

some

odiousness your

proof of

the bad into your

come

the very circumstance is in itself no

I have

which

will be

pollutionand

part of

some

Recollect

you.

bre

souls, my

own

True, they proceed from ;

the

and

?

before

various

like darts

day

on

go

prayer,

Scripturestatement, set

seasons,

Sacrifice which

look into your

if you

neces

burden, coming spontane

not

forth for its removal

a

Atonement, while each day

but

(3.)Further,

with

the

will dare

ously (so to say),springingfrom

set

here,

stated

at

of not

continuallyrenewed

Who

neglect

own

mark

(trustingyou

consciences

God

before

nature.

after

it

already humbled,)

measure

guiltof your

the Cross

leavingthe I notice

humbling thought,

put aside

to

sign of

the

; but

pressingupon

order

of Adam.

son

as

your

is the

;" this is the legend

blot out,

shame

low

being

This

every

even

which than

sityof appearing in

upon

forehead

in

view

of

are

sinned

no

so

men

firstfather hath

This

it.

[SERM.

connected. discreditably

or

of shame

sort "

how

IGNORANCE.

OF

of your

adversary

of your your

ex

being


sinful,for

from

suffered will so

and

that

let them

Again,

they

them

indignantlyshake

?

that

dence is

the

on

suffer

Ah

proud hence,

of

off indeed while

us

upon

that

at

us,

assaults

day 2.

God. ment.

upon

to

Again,

reflect

Here

;

body

plague,

to

make on

evil

our

is another

Instead

the

of

evi

composed

do

us

the

put

we

is tied about

of

means

our

taint of death

The

shall

us

or

pollution

sin, which

is the

unless

envious,

impure,

or

which

!

to

not

you

be

pollutionof touch

of

here, and

vouchsafes

superadded

vain,

or

estimate

surely we

encompassing

while,

a

baptism,but

live

and

for

can

dead

our

we

Enemy's

it is

so

splendour till you

and

angry,

single day

one

ing merely

or

who

!

in

purpose

temporal blessings? or

discontented,

reject

not, for instance, dwell

you

though yourselves, ?

if you

instant, and

which

wealth

of

thought these

covet

or

Do

? corruptible

impatientlyand

Satan's

of

matter

it.

Do

?

own

Even

the

at

you

Satan

their first

in

your

answer

you

against

not

you

off?

them

mind

the

do

by

that

show

them

or

them, still do they not

inflaming your

are

external

make

But

received

to

so

Saviour,

them.

nature,

your ever

not

detain

not

you

be

do you

coming,

God, your

heartily,as

through

tempts you

of

temptationof

the

scarcelydeny

freely

Son

the

even

103

WEAKNESS.

AND

VII.l

stifled

be

God

from

by day

is

the to

clean.

the habits nature source

checking

of sin which

before

we

turned

of continual the

bad

we

to

defile

principles


104

SINS

within

there

;

far

from

child

the

at

what

complicated

a

ourselves

unmake

at

voidable

sin, the

of

energy

through flesh

from

which

the sins

of past

is exerted

not

but

from

passive merely

as

una

Thus, of the

power

second

a

creative

of the Devil from

hearts

;

within,

by temptation,

articulate

with !

Thus

do

voice, whether rise up

past years

will

we

selves

in

our

character

;

continuallyto implore which transgressions,

pentance, and

act

and

God

much to

them.

which

them

have

spiteof

in

our our

we

past re

vigorouslyagainst

better mind, feeblyinfluenced

principle of faith, by

need

forgiveus

still live in

of themselves

or

against us

present offences; gross inconsistencies show

our

the

in

acting!

kindled

and

have

we

is transgression,

malice

our

to

us,

evil,and speaking hard thingsagainst devising

God not

and

"

long

and

against us,

without,

better

a

day by day

principleof evil, aiding the Satan

into

youth, the

our

born,

were

unconscious

hearts

of

the

more

lay before

work

thinking

our

back

much

result our

we

however

it, still how

laboured

out

And

!

within

gained,

we

twofold

turned

length,we

;

Then

for the worse,

was

nature

new

that with

hell than

when,

thrown

it

was being spiritual,

of

course

but

change,

a

for the better ; and

not

so

was

years

death.

unto

multiplieditself

and

sin increased

Adam's

for

them

indulged

we

their fruit

they trulyhad

and

us

perhaps

us,

[SERM.

IGNORANCE

OF

we

by

that younger

fight against


VII.]

in

I

obedience,

our

sityof the

case

enable

mere

the

God's

I

what

exemplify

acceptance,

they

would

be

not

reallyshould

be

to practically

their

hearts

in

formed

We of

precepts

stands

to

of fact I

us.

and

speaking of

am

not

go

has

it,or

how

it from

secure

sees

men

views, at

and

once,

to

and

finds it however

take

and

are,

on

acting

or

But

all

use

it

so

precept,

his

raise

is; the

people

how

any

upon

what

change

to

know

low

of

most

under

not

and

it

matter

of

his sinful

impossibleto clear

a

of the case,

pleased

teach

does

state

why

being misunderstood are

nevertheless

in

man.

insist

un

of them

been

to

as

though

ask

dealing with

of Christ

perfectobedience, about

has

evil

Testament,

the actual to

simply

us

comprehension

aside

God

of

mode

Minister

New

the

quiteabove

circumstances His

the

to

they home

same

of

most

bound

are

that many

reason

will

and

that

them

the

holy practice,have,

perfect Law. the

had,

upon

as

them

obey

Christians, with

Jews

the

as

them

bring

to

and

minds,

points of

foreseen

was

receive

to

received, or

truly. We,

and

able

will

urged

not

it

would

closelyto

were

were

because

that

of the Jews

There

which

which

and

case

mean.

perfectLaw

their

The

of life.

way

neces

having

not

discern

accurately to

us

follow

all

is,from

involved

are

the

say from

may that

;

sins

many

vigorousand clear-sightedfaith

more

He

how

Further, consider

3.

105

WEAKNESS.

AND

to so

a

set

as

to

misapplied. motives

and

their minds

statements

of the


106

SINS

Truth.

He in

clone

better

berless

small

doing

things

with

generally,and is often

and

So

them. as

What

to

so

with

in

the

his

a

for which

when

we

Angels

must

! how

and, withal, how the

heart, and

youth

up,

it would

it is.

again

Thus as

our

elect

very children

we

;

not

is

we

have

God,

dis

not

excuse

an

is

bound exalted

an

And

us.

endeavour,

our

the

did

calling,as of

added

are

;

eyes

of the

of ourselves

exhibition

had

be

;

the work

that

in

sinful ! since

here

great work

is it

as

it appear

from

more

sees

is

sins disable

our

our pitiful

it.

some

case

our

attempt it,necessary

miserable

God

is

perfect heart

a

of

Who

performance this is

advanced

positive offence

? and

powers

well

as

might

of

cause

attempts

with

work

work,

what

;

blame

praise or

defilement

a

Now

?

a

man

feebleness

and

body,

to

improve

may

most

Purity !

God

serve

the

of

them

Ministers

us,

Eternal

of

miserable

him

above

they

of

contracted

leave

to

to

num

implying

as

their present

merely

is above

which for his

that

all of

obedience, but

our

him,

obliged

of continual

pleased when

our

hope

omission

an

how

the

while

in the eyes

to

is

outgrow

source

a

not

He

it is

are

be

their mode

about

offend

is it with

Christians

There

perplexed whether

people ;

might

superstition,and

faith,

themselves

deeds

good

manner.

which

notions.

carnal

[SER'M.

circumstances

of

poverty

their

feels that

much

a

IGNORANCE

OF

we

served been

love

God

him

from

with

creatures, and

!

freemen

us

as

and

in


Gospel, is by

the

for it puts of

use

us

which privileges

the

Israelites desired

to

could

High of

do

not

and

ledge ;

and sincerity

our

good

his heart

though

to

seek

the

God,

cleansed

of his

if such

Christian,in

great

be

latelybegun who

bridled or

of

binds to

and

those

of

has

penitent,who !

or

influence

of the of

the

of

fro in the tumult

2

bodily ailment, of doubt

xxx.

and

un

18,

19.

Satan or

tosses

indecision

defiled

conscience

Chron.

but

domineering passion,

some

with

bonds

the

young

some

heavily depressed spirit,whom

1

e.

how

ordinary state,

of God

the

imagination,or

is their

purifi

of

the

Alas, how

fathers,

to the

performing,i.

not

his

the

the service

still within

are

prepareth

of his

according

them.

deficiencies,even

established must

for

calling. the

be

instead

that

God

Lord

the

Great

our

did

one,

every

sanctuary1;"

the full duties And

pardon

be not

he of

cation

Lord

but

of know

earnestness

Hezekiah

as

who

Law,

lack

offer,through

but

can

the

as

the

to

we

failure

Hezekiah,

according

obedience

exact

of

accuratelyfrom

so

we

Priest

"The

God

serve

the

God

before

yet

while

so

for forgiveness

passover

attempt

failing,and

and

;

the

upon

We

us.

;

stand

shame

our

again

certaintyof

We

the

at

and

attempting

attempt.

made

above

are

the

continual

attempt, need of

duties,

upon

necessity of

the

sinfulness

our

great things with

107

WEAKNESS.

AND

VIL]

with

!

the


108

SINS

OF

the words

thoughts,nay

needful inexpressibly selves of the

drawing and

in full

it is

of the

whenever

you

that

where

further, it is the

upon

which

especialcall

but

on

the

Lord's

death

you

that

Sacrifice

the world you These

eat

;

you

it under outward

;

our

of

the

and

in

his

died

back

bring

into

which

took

away

you

as

the

renew

sins

the

of bread

since ;

midst

the

benefit of

simply

;

to, his

long

once,

you

signsare

repent

of the Christian

Sacrament,

elements

give

great bless

referred

are

daily

our

Supper

Lord's

in

trulygain Christ

obtainingthe

appropriatethe the

Supper,

of

Blood

attend

to

you

Lord's

dailyprayers

by communicating

but

knowing

dailyfaith and

Christ

it.

public

week,

a

reallyand

and

of

spring from,

attendance

upon

we

this view

The

the

is the object of

Body

need.

bre

my

especiallypresent

the

of

appointed means

ings you

you,

gathered together. And,

are

efficacyto

Take

faith,

Expiation

opportunity; is

ordinance

The

and

ance.

do

the

Redeemer

an

blessed

power

the

only once

not

celebration

prayers.

of

join

to

you

life which spiritual

that

the

have

three

or

heart, by

assurance

call upon

a

upon

Church,

your

two

them

place, to dailyprivateprayer.

call

a

services

well

said is

first

thren, in the Next

their

upon

how

appointed !

I have

What

! and

relieve

to

guilt in

their

away

has

He

them

God

washing

which

for

weighs

near

hour

of every

evil that to

[SERM.

IGNORANCE

of

it,while

and

means

of

wine. of

an


VII.]

You

hidden

grace.

animal

life without

spiritualconcerns the

upon

God's

is it

through that

of

elements

consecrated

approach

He

bodily life, as

unbelief welfare it is and

whether

not

to

when

God, that, whereas

leaving the Son,

allowed

you

by

and

one,

has

is addressed

to

take that

thus

chosen

gives

you

to

And

not.

of death

yourselves,

to

Rather

of

and

thank

life

of His

through

all men,

He

has

promise to yourselvesone you of

out

It is

insensibility

state

left

?

spiritual

your

utter

general promise

mere

which

preservation

sinners,instead

are

you

soul, than

or

the

work

done

continuallyfallingback.

are

He

for the

discern

to

your

the

communicate

which,

corruption,into

His

of

unbelief, it is

obduracy, not

you

health

;

souls.

should

certainlyhas

you

than

worse

of

God

it matters

think

to

under

sanctification

that

them

ordain

should

He

salvation

in

Look

necessary,

the

for the

means

as

continual

strange

rational

as

temporal.

your

as

more

in

are

you

but

be

;

sustain your

to

expect

not

food

blessing,to

Why

do

as

them

109

WEAKNESS.

AND

a

humble

that

hope

the world

salva

unto

tion.

Lastly,I

Christians, who

true

"

have

and

way, the

"

few."

?

walking

are

there

walk

their heads

upwards

along spoken

hope

Are

who

many"

upon

all

have

in

the

all their

Rather,

But

of heaven. none

here broad

addressing the

narrow

these

are

present of the

way,

sins,from

is it not

as

in

and

their

probable

have

baptism

that

there


110

SINS

are

persons

in

with

the

mixed

given, and

if

signs by

which

state, there

is

This

a

text)he

of the

But

draws

"

the

among

which

one

have

his

(in the God

con

words

with

true

a

heart," i. e. whether, in spiteof his prayers

religiousservices,there

his sins

whether

;

gious only so,

"

or

as

far

be

as

his

the

thinks

not

set

His

service

mammon

upon

his

;

pered, "

"

not

whether

he

be

his

;"

God

not

seem

religion,

guilt, and

whether

only

with

the

in

reli

innocence

own

interfere

him

in his

of

mercy

gain, obeying does

him

leave

make

shallow

depths

God's

it),and

his devotion

and

friends

restingpresumptuously in he

make

unre-

thoughtless,and

not

light-mindedand ignorant of

being

he

and

secret,

some

sightof God,

in the

mockery

not

him, which

sisted lusts within a

be

a

salva no

into

whether to

our

let him

next,

near

their

of his

search

himself

ask

is not

omittingwhat

test, about

accurate

more

and

;

he is

ordinary means

plain

a

Com

conscience,

own-

know

to

in their

ascertain

to

us

man's

a

himself.

to

science

given

to

the

as

this

reflect whether

than

is

deceive

recourse

be,

die

neglect the Holy whether

it is

one

appointed

can

who

those

can

fearful

tion.

now

though

reallyunfor-

are

died, would

them

let

;

more

people of God,

they

condition

[SERM.

congregation, who,

themselves

ask

munion,

IGNORANCE

this

First,let

sins ?

OF

so

(as he

be

far

as

of

service

harsh, evil-tem

or unpitiful, high-minded," unforgiving,

self-confident,arid

secure

;

"

or

whether

he be

not


his

God

Any

one

of

for

man

the and

in

habit

receiving mind

and

society

some

him

;

engross

the

to

these

of

thought

proportion

must

so

fearful wilful

in

these

such of

hearts;

our

in

symptoms

lest

dread,

we

All

a

symptoms

sin

trace

we

as

incapacitates

Gospel.

the

are

such

some

sin

of

of

gifts

as

conduct,

our

to

pass

great,

polished

up

indisposes

deliberate

existence

the

Saviour.

and

of

states

given

not

which

pursuit,

ing

be

of

of

refinements

he

which

world,

this

friendship

the

the

whether

or

"

in

sharing

of

of

desirous

away,

of

fashions

the

of

fond

Ill

WEAKNESS.

AND

VII.]

be

we

repro

bates.

Let that

then

us

do

not

than

we

we

guilty but

timidly

we

have

being

enlighten our

in

us,

sins,

enabling

and

teaching us

to

not

of

overcome

that

Let

us

them.

are

;

we

more

and

can

that in

comfort

though

grace,

those

we

determine,

take

us

comfort

confessing

us,

understand,

salvation.

us

of

confidently Let

state

of

;

possibly

faith. a

all

ourselves

can

hope,

pledge

certain

know

true

still

God

approach

us

to

do

we

have Him

beg

forgive not

see,

us

our

no

to

all and


SERMON

GOD'S

VIIL

JOHN

1

This

must

"

Many

is the

seek

"If

any

to

Apostles speak pleasant,

easy,

of

1

God,

Matt.

and

children,

that

xxii.

14.

his

and

On

the

for we

vii.

life other

who

reads

that

Christ life

as

"This

:

keep

His

commandments

xiii.

24.

hand, New His

something

text

Luke

also,

and

my

14.

and

the

Thus, "

his

not

own

comfortable.

and

able."

be

not

wife

religious

a

taken

I have

words

of

Many

"

hate

attention,

with

Testament

Strait

and

one,

any

very

"

way."

shall

disciple1."

My

evident

the

a

Me,

sisters, yea,

be

cannot

is

and

mother,

;

heaven.

to

chosen."

and to

come

attain

to

is

in.

it is

that

are

narrow

enter

man

and

brethren

it

to

and

father

he

and

gate,

will

few

called,

are

commandments

grievous.

not

mind

in

thing

arduous

and

great

his

keep

we

are

borne

be

ever

that

God,

3.

v.

commandments

His

and

IT

of

love

is the

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

COMMANDMENTS

xiv.

in is

the the ;

26.


COMMANDMENTS

GOD'S

NOT

His commandments

and manner

Saviour

our

I will

and

give you

Her

"

her

paths

that

lay

that

are

She

is

her,

and

and in

shalt

thy sleep shall the

require

thee,

and

mercy, if it

of

were

a

an

His

Prophets

For

it may

that

we

being

and

be

are

to

so

and

a

the

hand,

how

come

hope

when

of heaven

we

;

and

objection, not "

1

Matt. VOL.

xi. 28"30. I.

evil

which

2

Prov.

and to

us.

persons

receive

of

assurance

then, as

to

iii. 17"24.

;

His

happy life,the

and

it

pardon, other

the

on

were,

rudely

despairby

Christian

I

Christ

and

forebodings. any

these

it)hardlytreated

actuallycome,

reduced repulsed,frightened,

requisitionsand

it is that

fulfilled

Christ

good conscience, the

as

do.

inconsiderate

easy

love

to

to

so

of

are

express to

lightyoke, promised an

joy of

thing

objected by

read

Lord

thy God3?"

show

Apostles

(ifI may

invited

doth

declarations

apparently opposite

we

the

Again,

easy

to

attempt

shalt lie down,

with

humbly

one

liest down,

justly,and

do

to

little and

I will

Now

thou

What

"

:

but

walk

to

is every

happy

sweet2."

be

Micah

prophet

of life to them

tree

a

yea, thou

;

all

pleasantness,and

When

afraid

be

not

and

wisdom:

true

.

.

.

of

way

of

her

retaineth

thou

same

ways

upon

is easy

also, in the Old

Solomon

peace.

hold

....

....

the

like

Me

unto

My yoke

rest

are

ways

Come

"

says,

My burden is lightV Testament, speaksin "

grievous." In

not

are

113

GRIEVOUS.

Such would

3

Micah

severe

is the

bring

vi. 8.


114

GOD'S

forward

for

;

of the

love

dying

for us,

such

any

For

this,(and

Him

to

But

objectionto

though

it is

which

His

"

the out

of several it

"

which

fact,that they

which

we

do

not

have need 1

2

no

the

Cor.

to

as

a

edi

our

views

two

how

it

commands, in

obedience, all.

at

give

one

answer

given.

first of

grievous

are

I

of Christians.

be

an

of view

grievous," says

not

admitted,

be

must

might

its

it

to

be

even

these

I will

is this ?

or

its

in

are

se

Christian's

a

understand

understand

may

How

how

easy

can

myself

(inorder

must

commandments

text.

Now of

we

and

us1."

it would

us,

indulgent in

and

arduous

that

order

We

us

difference

to

see

and

reallyfeel,as

us

right

should

we

severe

both

and

be

reconciled.

are

both

is

none

of

than of

is yea.

by

I allow

more

Jesus

yea,

of God

being in

presented

still it may difficulty, that fication,)

it

are

none

Gospel, this

the

God,

of

in Him

that

faith

require a great

glory

even

least

at

in

instant

an

but in Him

nay,

urge

Saviour

for

Son

objection,that

strongly;

wicked.

of it

not

reason

very

judgment absurd,

under

it does

the

unto

the

riouslyput it

have

of God

promises

It is for the

state

We

much

too

only

entertain

and

"yea

amen,

and

that the

believe

is not

all the

in

Master

our

seriouslyto

to

[SERM.

brethren, know

my

complaint.

deal,)viz. Christ,

we,

of

for

enough

COMMANDMENTS

wish Bible

i. 19, 20.

all,as

the

to

to to

matter

great

mass

disguisea inform

us

fact

of,


which

but less

which

those

most

true

be

another

is told

that

?

duties

not

do

not

deny ourselves, and tirelyas Some

an

labour to

live of

have

gone

God

will

little

pleasure ;" by

not

condemn

and irreligious

a

man

which

one

any

well

yoke

enough, of not

are

we

Ministers

do;

men

God's

His

and

will, to

glory,as

en

Scripture enjoins."

far

so

be

necessary

His

some

as

to

to

public worship ;

know

to

strict letter

the

men

much

meet

observance

though

;

Christ's

as

so

us

fare

at

honour

will

should

in the

be

command

you

assures

shall

earnest

so

Church

His we

Christ

that

reason

very

all it is not

attendance

our

for the

I mean,

we

must

better than

else how

;

; and

there

Christ's

that

might

we

do

we

reverence

though

not

that

life is religious

and

nay,

as

in

though

are

in, have

easier roads

"After

strict

a

are

we

regular

a

in,

walk

to

suits them

say,

Doubtless

easy.

though

"

argue,

in church

us

saved

our

to

walk

who

persons

supposed

is

and

grievous.

not

are

with

be

other

which

way

religiousmen

ments

as

out

Scripture declares

that

God,"

our

worldly minds, finding

unpleasant

accustomed

been

which

life

find

to

of

men

of

way

attempted have

with

grievous.

men

Accordingly, the

of

doing justly,loving

"

walking humbly

arid

Doubt

attests.

elementary duties,

common

prophet speaks,

the

mercy, to

experience

common

even

115

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

VIII.

as

boldly to

merely they

life. profligate

for

leading

mean

And

say

taking

many

there


116

who

are

the

world, ;

given us used

;

that

by God,

and

to

and

apply

riot

world

call

by

that Christ

meant

obedience

;

against such one

of these

least

he

shall

men

so,

dom

of heaven1."

whole

law,

guiltyof

and

all2."

yoke being easy, And, a

of

ceed,

in

1

be

not

must

spite

Matt.

v.

19.

of

Whatever

is

Christ

does

Scripture is

men

disputed.

break

shall teach

and

shall

king

by

meant not

still I

find it

not

then

admission,

*

to

is

Christ's sin.

encourage

Now

the

keep

point, he

one

is meant,

not

religious

shall

"Whosoever in

is

least in the

the

yet offend

meant

It

strict

Whosoever

called

is

it.

by

meant

"

of this

world, and

being grievous,I

language

fact, most

they

Apostles

what

you

commandments, be

use

the

to

so

of the

the

dispenseswith

again, whatever

matter

far

not

notion.

a

that

not

whole

the

stated, did

which

showing

is

what

gloomy

of God.

instead

commandments

said

have

moderately take

to

call

being conformed

Christ's

lawfullybe

use

thus

true

innocent,

thus, before

yet live

blessingsare

may to

to

innocentlycheerful, and

be

and

serving mammon And

therefore

unfairly,and

moderate,

would

so

that it is wrong

"

live

may

this world's

is all very it

we

decently,and

lawfullyis

use

rightto

which

;

do

we

arguing

that

"

views, on

that

so

thankfully;

and

that

virtuallymaintain

God

to

[SERM.

COMMANDMENTS

GOD'S

repeat, easy. let

as

So

us

pro

consider

how

James

ii. 10.


VIII.]

fulfils his

He are

of

ways .

follow

his

promise, selves

dened

or

it

in

could

the

Now

engagement.

promise

seek

God

those

early.

that

Me

seek

Remember

now

youth2."

These

"

you

require our

His

direction

Youth first we

of

for

is the

gives

delay

Prov.

of

;

Me,

!

Now

viii. 17.

"

:

first

begin

Eccles.

and

Again of

our

Suffer

of

if

giving then,

giving it, that

xii. 1.

the them

He that

of obedi

return

that

to

God3." when

us,

we

may

thirty,or

obedience

*

:

thy

and

forbid

and

with

it is obvious

2

Me,

days

kingdom

covenant

then

not

children

the

Spirit;

should

words;

thank-offeringfor twenty,

our

fifty years 1

time

couples

we

authority,attend

unto

come

His

in the

own

the

is

Him

to

Creator Solomon's

such

us

easy, it

find Me1."

then forthwith

may

ence

to

be

earlyshall

Lord's

it,

to

he failed

that love

are

might,

annexed

injunctionthat

thy

would

you

them

about

little children not,

shall

I love

t(

your

Scripturepromises

when

the

his

accepting,bur

condition

a

;

propriety, say that

no

with

loss

not

broken

Evidently you worth

not

with

was)

did

you

have

own

your

offer

his

that his commandments

us

and

he

?

advantage about

think

you

in his

ways

voluntarilyexcluded

have

you the

(as

His

superiorpromised you

directions, would

brought

indeed,

that

us,

particular way,

a

from

have

to

engagements

supposing some

gift in

any

117

pleasantness.

Now,

1

still

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

Mark

x.

to

14.


118

God's

from

effort

wait their

For

A

child

as

they

to

many

able

are

him

of God

to

tell

good

which

have, he

all

men

had

not

on

the

confined,

the

it.

one

itself

to

act, when

has

the

disobedience,

impediments quires an

he

in

the

of effort,

bodily effort

his

as

way course

of the child's

latent

falsehood,

the

he

contact

and

action

make

him

of

range

duty

is assisted

habits

bad

no

conscience

not

then

mind

has

do

who

of them.

how

suggestions of

the

about

form

his

First, he

equal

enough,

from

hand

observe

to

much

those

know

elicit into

lence, pride, ill temper, afterwards

has

not

of the existence

while

performing hinder

does

but

not

or

of conscience, or principles

self conscious

is very

is

evil,truth and

and

objects,to

those innate

And,

he

experienceenough,

of external

do

their hands

passive in

and, though

;

He life.

just as

Him

about

in

on

of

to

he

and

him,

us

duties

knows

he

either

instincts about

has

those

gradually

very

hardly anything

is almost

life

leads

complicated

;

thoughts He

how

and

first has

at

world.

gently God

the

his parents

gave

Him

serve

days; whereas,

of their

how

us

upon

obey

to

delay. consider

opens

begin

almost

and

easy

while, find it grievous in proportion

a

early years,

our

ever

who

those

to

beginning

the

who to

is

commandments

without

[SERM.

COMMANDMENTS

GOD'S

act

; as

in to

indo

they

accustomed

stubborn, deep-seated of ;

To

duty. but

an

obey

re

effort like the

risingfrom

the

ground


VIII.]

he

when off

drowsy sleep ;

on

a

at

length A

obey. wise the

temptation in the

thing in the

as

for

enlarge; and, though trial

would could

Angels)

doubtful

be

might

could

know

it

come

on

formed

a

soul thus

neth

Doubtless

him

passions, which

not, but

himself, and

of he

of his

bad

as

child,

a

few

a

would

God, that

is

begotten

that wicked

1

1 John

one

v.

trials

he

assail him

in St. John's of

be

those not

would

had ;

words,

not

but "

a

sin-

God, keepeth

toucheth

18.

the

(as

for

new

conceptionof, would born

would

predicted by

himself. ;

In

heart, though he would

his

see

he,

salvation

be

some

darts.

who

course

be, his ultimate

it may

every obsti

the issue

those

easy

by and

duties

his

time

a

to

this

actuallysecured, and who

of

have

to

repel them

to

repels

it,yet, should

see

consistentlypursue years,

his heart

circle

Thus

with

but

;

shield

a

other

begin

influenced

to

not

formed.

been

before

as

the

time

than

discontent, fear,

way

way,

before, till

than

obey

long

obedience

formed, where

have

principlein

of firm

mean

to

will be

anger,

same

defensive

a

easier

longer

no

; to

easier

supposing,would

are

we

and

made,

be

would

habit

character

nacy

be

habit

good

child

first effort

will

shaking

(farless)of violent

of sickness

time

a

it will

bad

a

not

trial

second

the effort

the

; and

weakness

the effort of

it ; not

on

in

exertion

bodily

a

fallen

has

119

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

him

not

V


GOD'S

120

His

"

man's

to

up

grow

attaining their completed

in all its

of them.

This

what

know

we

life,(ifwe with

did

be

to

dare

may

ourselves,)it

favour

objectof

speaking

in the

ness

be, how

had

God

with

we

wisdom

and of this

heart

as consisting,

would,

what

that

no

offeringsof been

gradually,

efforts,trained science Thus

are

to

Christ's on

be

the

to

us

;

free-will had

which

heart

slightoccasional

very

God

what

love

heaped

considerate

not

are

usy

dispensingthem, and

by

show

ceremonies,

in

and

con

our

viewed

commandments,

grievousif put not

and

might to

approve.

enjoinsthem be

heart, of the

the

of holi

we

but

case

irksome

but painful bodily discipline,

no

present

gradual growth

in

in

increased

my

obey God,)

to

would

easy obedience it

He

But

soul, is, (not to show the

early

in connexion

in stature, and

as

man.

infancy

Christ's

while fulfilled,

was

in day by day sinlessly in

from

of Him

speak

to

of

condition

in

right; and

being

performance

follow

but

length

soul

due

the blessed

we

would

at

his

parts for the be

he

so

duties

and

range,

might

of us,

one

every

his

sin,

cannot

And

V

estate,

full

he

him, and

of God

is born

he

because

in

remaineth

seed

[SERM.

COMMANDMENTS

on

upon us,

which

us

at

according goes

plan; by 1

grievous. They all

1 John

upon

once

to an

little and

iii. 9.

;

His

He

as

but

would

they

order

of

harmonious

little,first


VIII.]

Moreover, they of

gradually

in

obedience,

and

if

Now,

the

of

other,

day

time,

is it wonderful

with

the

that

they

intricacies

of the

under

they find

obligationto providence, to

place in the that

stumble

into

learn,)they,

at

2.

All

this

jected, since ments

(as

I have

is the

it

a fulfilling promise

ought

not

we

be to

have

know

to

saying

what that

the

they His

It is

one

thing

un

be ob

generalityof ought

men

? and

how

is

commandments

grievous, by informing be ?

to

less to do?

command

what are

of

state

still may

the

back

less

have

allowed)

of

use

be, when

not

a

the wheels

put

time

recast

them

childish

cannot

grievous

are

to

shall

from

more

for

to

of their due

out

being granted, it

of God where

men,

system,

to

pro

is Christ

that

and

least,may

And

men

the

has

?

and

trial,where, (though they

amid

them

save

simple

some

great work,

which

them

crushing them,

are

again

to

up

overwhelmed

are

system

duty

for past

grievousand

and

these

take

it

their

stop

Church,

their

say) of

upon

of

in Christ's

making

they

Divine

gressivelyenlarged His

that that

deeds

delay obedience,

to

entangled

are

on.

their reward.

as

settingabout

to

so

safeguard

very

then

(so

arrears

our

and

perform ?

to

the

their duties

determined

some

difficult

take

intention or

by

followingthem not

and

forming naturally and

minds

is

are

while

us,

upon

our

will

men

order, but with

come

principle is

virtuous

both,

then

another,

then

duty,

one

121

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

to

us

say

that that

they the


122

GOD'S

Law

[SERM!

COMMANDMENTS

is in itself holy,just,and

different sinful

thing to

is not

grievousto

answering this question,I fullyadmit Saviour

when

He

His

said

from

man

yoke

of

that

he is,

as

should

a

his

fallen

to

grievous. On I grant

been

said, nor

with

His

then

adds

the command

bids

then

that

we

nature, cleanses the He

before

even

of God

wrath

gives us

says, "What to

do

When

with then

nature

here

man

as

child

a

regenerates

;

bids

it manifests

men

the

God

Lord love

to

?" and

goes

and

us

nothing

fault of

itself in

act.

He

us

from

rescues

of

our

baptism.

and Spirit,

then

He

require of

thee

but

mercy, is this

allegetheir 8

do

us

sacrament

giftof His

doth

thy

the

of

blessingfirst,

repairsthe

He

by

the

justly,and

humbly

as

man

originalsin, and

from

us

of

Christ

do.

cannot

by

man

puts the

mercy,

obey.

us

grievous;

purchased possession,who

beforeus and

be

in the text, of

St. John

Christ's

as

grace,

not

are

must

in sin ; but

born

nature

says, that

observe, nothing has

But

by

and

grant, that if man

(of course) that

too

obey

I

hand

obedience

God.

cannot

different

commandments

the other

obey God,

cannot

by

His

man

him.

to

fall ;

doubtless, in spite of this, St. John even

sinner,

a

very

before

Adam

that

righteousmen,

in

are

we

as

be easy

call

to

not

came

Doubtless

but sinners. state

of

spoke

CertainlyHe

and

quite a

man.

In our

and

good,

it

declare

bad

and

to

walk

grievous? nature

as

an


NOT

VIIL]

for their

excuse

if indeed and

dislike

they

heathens

These

cerned.

reasonable

in

the

offence

the

grace

is

by

of of

one

one

and

God,

sin

....

abound

more

so,

even

unto

ness

And

have

from

their

ments

not

eternal

life,by Jesus

youth only

there

that

;

tion

of all who

and

"in

up

;" and

they

peace

of

God

which

are

"just 1

3

they

Rom. Phil.

v.

whom

which

persons

15"21.

iv. 7.

now

Lord

be

never

them

such, such.

forgotten,

His

command

have

never

is the

condemna

They

and

have

admonition

live in the love

been of the

and

"

passeth all understanding need

no

the V

speaks of,

Saviour

our

V

leading providence

to

the nurture

Lord2

Such

are

not

are

much

death,

unto

our

grievous, but

not

are

unto

did

grace

Christ

let it

that

up,

which

grace,

reigned

God's

followed

so

more

reign through righteous

persons,

are

gift

abounded

abounded,

grace

been

brought

giftby

sin hath

as

un

the

much

dead,

might

there

who

that

;

most

are

as

words,44 If through

be the

con

having provided

Christ, hath

Jesus

man,

now

incapacityin

many

Where

many

God

;

as

complaint

they

St. Paul's

Spirit. Hear

of His

it

making

for their natural

remedy

a

as

heard, even

not

are

their

Christians

be

them

to

we

make

men

Christians, and

commandments,

let them

given

be

may with

But

God's

of

heathens

are

answer

an

such.

123

GRIEVOUS.

repentance 2

4

Eph. Luke

as

Not

V

vi. 4. xv.


124

GOD'S

that

will

they

they

of sins

give that

full well

are

conscious

innumerable,

.they

children

the

whole

served

God

on

disobeyed, but they God

they sought still

they

make

for

up of

walked

with

Him

earnest

lost

time,

and

keep

indeed

"

making

haste

"

running

and

prolonging

by to

Word

His boast

still

what

Christians found

for

the

meet

is

become

"

be;

condemn "

and

have

heirs

at

of the

by faith," according

to

but

as

nothing

unworthiness,

own

all men,

to

and

the

inheritance the

with

their steps

guiding

become, and

have

Thus

themselves,

of Christ

can

to

light,they and

man

ought

time."

the

their

witnesses

are

they

startingand

though they

know

of, and

they

showing

and

;

the

with

pace

commandments,"

of

righthand,

His

to

prayers,

turn

not

however

they proceed, not

and

loitering,stum

His

keep

to

in

;

Perhaps

step by step

often

Him,

before

ground

altogether;

Thus

providence. not

lost

repentance,

and

bling, fallingto sleep; yet

upheld by

they

time

a

keen

with

God,

never

;

whole;

sin,

God's

course

As

at

disgust

strong

way

contrived

spiritual

accepted. for

Still

persevered.

their

were

faith gave

their young

infirmity.

the

recovered

and

hearts

own

falls in their

and

on

have

they

course,

their

in

habitual

and

themselves, for

of

account

spite of stumblings

in

[SERM.

COMMANDMENTS

of

world"

last

what

all

day, being

the as

as

saints Noah

in

did,

righteousness which the

saying,

"

this

is


victorythat

the

125

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

VIII.]

world,

the

overcometh

even

our

faith1." And

but

making tend, of

we

might

might

have

us

among be

may here

;

but

the

and

strayed

far

followed

have

of their selves

being be

may

some

"

Still let

in

confessing,(to the

fession

will

be

ners,

deservingGod's accordingto in

mankind first

Christ

desires

health"

in

of

them

Some

further

unite

from

be,) now

and

and

then

His

and

was

as

such

to

the

1 John

having

gave

His

con

worse

no

He

4.

sin

hope unto

who

command

ungratefullydeserted v.

no

body

one

us

Lord."

our

it ;

others

promises declared

then

so

1

and

of

salvation, and

part of

anger,

Jesus

regenerated us

ments,

and

needful,) in confessingourselves

more

except

devices

some

better

erred

sheep,"

welcome,

more

it is

"

us

toge

have

"

lost

it may

! but

us

like

good hope

a

others, (God forbid present hope.

they

case

among

offenders."

heaven,

have

the

themselves

"no

miserable

nearer

may

the

have

Individuals

worst

ways

much

too

hearts,"

own

as

God's

from

the

confess

so,

did,

we

guilty,as

unite

well

this, to

as

and

best

this.

less

or

assembled, may so

us

more

do

heartily. We

more

of

one

obeyed

to

than

sooner

Him

conscious be

began

begun

served

may

ther

"

early

we

been

every have

faithfully

have

be

but

cannot

humble

to

we

however

and

surely and

this ?"

to

I have

remarks

the

do

however

For,

us.

God,

what

to

now,

by


126

GOD'S

He

us,

again it

after

us

our

(as when

as

Let

? what

each

of

gross

and

Let most

various

been

he

done

He

all

things well,

were

not

far

as

as

account

how

ask

taken

will

we

;

us

ourselves to

the

how

did

what

was

beyond

gave

into

the

Him

as

up

our

to

bear

that

gradually it 1 ! how

the

spiritual

and 1

!

of that Yet

did

how how

did

that

rather

that

increased in

was

1 Cor.

;

merciful 13.

unto

t

life ! And grew

strength

our

till Arid

despair.

x.

work

our

we

we

have

against light!

might

by

ladder

sin ?

How

if step

as

we

or

duties

obedience

still tarried

will

from

us

that

consequence

strength;

our

His

temptation!

daringly

we

less

heaven

at

considerate

shield

so

own

God

of

He

rounds

easy

to

to

come

How

duty by duty,

on,

thrust

refuse

his

upon

calmly, safely,surely!

on

top reaches

He

I will

able

be

might

go

lead

open

we

whose

we

our

reflect

did

He

did

step upwards, by

grew

to

now

How

!

us

how

might

did

been

persevering neglect

to

as

us,

work

we

fifteen,when

us

of his past life.

temptation! has

we

(I say)

us

seasons

has

upon

taken

were

us,

;

the best.

suppose

He

God

memory

what

have

the present.

go with

it would

in

be

to

are

back

would

state

our

we

ten, when

old, when

before

age

any

guilt, if trace

quicken

and

pardon

early years

our

it,had

guess

can

at

can)

we

[SERM.

must

then

us

five years

twenty we

is that

accumulated

pardoned. far

COMMANDMENTS

length

at

yet then us

;

He


ance

looked

and

turned

and

;

then

even

up

and

stone,

I

have

brought

thee

out

what His

bosom,

upon

that

us

is the love

Why have hearts

ashamed, the

Let

us

from

then

have

1

of

v.

grievous." to

turn

day

because

we

to

the

Lord, while

yet

be, in proportion to the

2

?

us

this

we

this

why our

stand bear

youth ?

our

done 4.

do

"

hardened

and

our

command

not

grievous

in

us

dash

And

are

us

Holy Spirit

His

keep

Why

what

carried

His

confounded,

departed

have

Isaiah

fear ?

and

showed

Him.

ways,

I

;

should

we

we

been

His

even

yea,

Difficult it will

might

they

His

reproach

that

Me.

Egypt,

hath

shed

love

say

wherein

justice, mercy,

and

commandments

have

from

He

might

God,

erred

we

any

to

servants

He

time

hath

seems

of

but

borne

3."

we

His

then

at

stone

of

and

ments,

has

He

lest

"

against a

of

of mind2?"

good.

foot

land

have

He

testifyagainst

of the

of

could

thee, and

unto

requireof thee,

Lord

is

What

of the house

out

humbleness

and

we

I done

up

if made

as

My people (He

thee ?

thee

the

0

the

again

vineyard, that

wearied

redeemed doth

?

"

have

us,) what

His

to l

them,

gave

keep

not

lettinggo

;

Yet,

moved.

could

livingflesh.

more

in it

done

to

of

not

.done

been not

Christ

into repent

us

were

hearts

resolves

own

which

heat

while

a

wayward

our

their

to

bring

to

us

upon for

we

127

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

VIII.]

from more

Micah

Since

Him. than vi. 3"8.

he

has 3

we

may.

distance

every

one

done, every

Psalm

xci.

12.


128

GOD'S

suffered

one

has

We

have must

we

them

wash

can

they

obedience

and

Still,what

miserable

God and

work,

God

in the soul.

up

grievous.

will

prayer

evils

going

to

on

shall be

able

spite of

our

should

they

If any

have

of

a

bad

once

much

do.

so

does

not, he

to

is

to

me

hears

one

is

me

to

us

repent observa

more

take it.

For

this

He

ceases

us.

I

moves

easy.

Any

a

any

to

sudden

follow

it up

earnestlybeseech

reason;

beginning

beginning of duty

heed

and

remorse

forms

and

conscience, him

present moved

at

feels the

said, and

the

move

been

I conclude.

insensibility.God

to

more

always

we

in

humbling thoughts, but

by acting upon

him

and

had

we

grace

service !

good resolution, let at

God's

sins, yet how

attained

who

one

I

what

shame

measure

of

done, instead

sanctifyourselves

which

tion, with

neces

to

a

this leads

And

ance.

by

become

good thoughts if they lead

are

brief

our

in

bitter and

are

it.

by

in His

These

Earnest

If

have

engaged

is

perfection! former

we

forgive,

may

is it in

have

we

never

gradually remove

loss of time

which

:

its memento

life,to be merely undoing (as has

sary) the

us

explain

We

it there.

sees

up.

to

to

attempt

are

of sin.

its

had

make

can

grievous

not

us

the stains

out

never

commands

let

it ;

the sin has

but set

his

because

away

he

losses

made bear

[SKRM.

COMMANDMENTS

"

habit

If

of

inattention

in order

us

we

of you,

if he

because

do

my

to

not

make

attend,

brethren,


VIII.]

will

who

not

take

providence,if a

warm

so,

VOL.

you

heart, you

(ifyou

is much

GRIEVOUS.

NOT

do

so

harder.

r.

at

129

of

advantage will

not

turn

will hereafter

all,)with God

keep

K

a

this to

be

considerate

God

now

obligedto

cold heart

you

with

from

;

"

this !

do

which


IX.

SERMON

RELIGIOUS

THE

USE

LUKE

The

Return hath

IT

to

be

thine

to

done

was

had

whom

might

he

that

of

out

man

continue

and

with

suffering he

stances

world, what him.

he

of

so

had feel

And

how

saying,

away,

God

great things

and

devil

say

in

imagine ; a

whether

he

gratitude

had

a

from

of

at

now

under

state,

spiritsand

these

himself found

wretch

to

be

circum in

deliverance

too, wish

from

release

any

Under

a

whatever

;

would

lightness

attend

was

miserable

very

Deliverer

mind

him, he

wish

to

of -his real

reason,

the

all

his

tormented

his

Lord

our

visitation,

possess

which

would

whom

man

Doubtless

constraint.

or

more,

was

him

sent

show

the

been

mind,

to

Jesus

but

Him

besought

departed,

were

and

might

the

would

activity

39.

dreadful

joy

recovering

that

;

in

Him.

he

on

he

house,

with

while

stand

own

this

consciousness

least,

Him

from

transported

edness

devils

with

natural

free

38,

thee.

unto

very set

viii.

the

FEELINGS.

EXCITED

OF

who

stood to

be

a

;

new

and

before ever

in


IX.]

SERM.

His a

THE

divine

fear lest Satan

were

now

his former

to

He

may

suffered

try

to

thine

for

feelingsinto "

Lovest

old

thou

now, as

the

hath

Me?

this do;

live

to

the

to

Do

me.

your

great, heartilyfor My

friends; show

them

1

sake

Mark K

v.

2

Lord

hath thee

on

if He

as

home

You ;

; go

hath

19.

it is

as

V

them

among done

your

them

did do

said, to

duties, little

God

what

bidden.

newly-awakened

return

world

He

us

thy friends,

to

;

pursuits.

that

us

said, or

compassion

channel

;

according

he had

of his

current

im

follow

before

case

our

others

on

ruler

thwarts

home

had

another

lived

Go

"

other,

or

Christ

young

times

up

besought

great things the

occupations and

before, you

new

he

house," He

own

how

thee, and

directed

other

at

hopes

ardour

one

command

the

an

follow

Him.

the

In

Gospel,

tell them

done He

faith.

our

in St. Mark's and

from

likings; He

and

not, what

Return

the

"

from

and

givesoppositecommands,

tempers

our

with ;

a

as

instance,

He

; but

must

with

be

might

for

bade,

Him

him

within

this attendance

posed He

action

of

seven

pursuitswere

he

feelingscombined,

he

that

and

him,

with

duties

that

all of these

Lord

his

all

from

or

sight of Christ, or

of

glowing

131

nay,

changed, that

grand plan

some

he felt

return,

that

notion

unworthy

or

would

did he lose

undefined

"c.

USE,

ministeringto Him,

presence

fold power,

"

RELIGIOUS

ill well

as

well your

for thee

;


132

be

THE

RELIGIOUS

to

them, and

example

an

He

further, as

said

the

thyselfto

a

forth that greater now

in

possess,

dience

them1."

And

occasion,

offer the

giftthat

testimony unto

them

lightand

love

truer

2

show

"

;"

Moses show

"

which

you

conscientious, consistent,

a

the

all

to

[SERM.

teach

another

on

priest,and for

commanded

USE

ordinances

rites of

and

obe

your

religion. from

Now

niac,

be

may

of the

account

request, and

his

lesson

this

Lord's

our

for

drawn

the

wish

pent, and

to

though they do We

and

in the

is

well

God's

and

order

the

whole) the

comfort

to

those, who

minds

their

dually

grace,

and

almost

with

that

But

1

true

here

Col.

heavenly

the

iii. 17.

about

accept them He

puts them

has

promised, it

are

effort

soul, and

on

us,

2

But

Matt.

gra

their

strength,

will last for "

the

influences

they

as

life which

question

to

baptizedwith

sensible

meets

it.

plea

submit

we

re

religion is full of

inasmuch

without

to

at

hitherto,

set

thankfullyHis

in all their heart,

part, imbued

we

if

first

being

who,

are

He

as

easy,

receive open,

to

if

practice of

that

than

how

yoke,

very

;

as

better

in which

manner

betimes

Spiritof

thoughts, try

know

it, a

of those

commandments

that Christ's

;

(on

God

of

early youth,

rejoicethe heart,"

"

us

upon

serious

serve

not

that

know

sant

have

to

demo

denial

use

having neglected religion in length begin

restored

ever.

what

viii. 4.

are


IX.]

OF

those

who

do

to

Creator

lost all claim

?

ous

that

in

God

merciful

sinning be

used, the

with

The

that

I

in the

I

speak

which make

has

who found

themselves

themselves

by

how

it is

describe

in

connexion

text.

of is the

ways,

our

even

of obedience

way

feelingwith

excited

or

displayed, will

man

change

us

He

remedy is,

passionate emotion,

ever

those

for

will avail

upon

for

just severity;

and

to

Holy

right to

no

True

is at first attended.

repentance all the

this

proceed

account

help

which

brought

what

; and

the

been

repentance."

this

the

difficulties in have

they

of

unto

young,

remedy, (ifthey

it,)of the

having

impossible

Even

when

Him

laborious

deservings,but

our

be

a

as

were

than

griev not

have

again

promises.

own

of

sort

it

yoke

must

them

would

"

above

only

not

His not

nay,

have

so

that

partaken

merciful

neglected

which

to

though

more

His

above

some

days;

their

and

they

is with

themselves

is

youth,

course

baptism, they

to renew

remember

to

promise,

of

all their

even

133

commandments

if obedience

complain

of

His

and

answer

Ghost"

have

their

enlightened, and

once

But

neglected

Christ's

on

up-hill work

them

FEELINGS.

of

days

easy, I

surprised

11

have

in the

shall be

EXCITED

fine

by

do

is,

sensibility,

never

and

it

our

itself

duty.

sublime Impassioned thoughts, high aspirations,

imaginings, can

than

no

have

make

more

they

can

strength in

no

move

a

man

obey

mountains.

them.

They

consistently, If

any

man


134

THE

truly repent, these, but a

of

deliberate

God.

it

settled conviction

a

Conscience, these

(under grace) will

us

cannot

which

to

resolve

at

once

tice and the

which

But

man.

of conscience

(which

reason,

long

may

be,) but

and

love for

off

higher

religion,which

that

time

dually go

on

begun to

mistaken.

seriously, stronger they

first exercise from

the

our

rejoicing.

way

of mind

last,

to

were

its office in thus us

to

the

obedience

more

that

resulting from form

us

first

the

over

will leave

to

real

itself will have

in us,

understand

When

sinners

and

will

gra

'this

fully,for

are

led

to

it is

think

feelingsgenerally precede

reflections about have

I

perfect.

it is well

their

to

which

away

us

it will do

comfort

is the

to give grievousness,

on

then

and

;

take

carry

us

and

is very

then

the

on

prac

religion;

Here

to

"

its

send

cannot

settingus

attend

It is

feelingsof

if all this excitement

as

often

life,they

new

a

you

Reason

and

love

us

attend

obedience

obstacles, and

Now

love it.

sinners.

which

impulse

sober

us

which

and

of beginning*

Not

attempt

earnest, ardent

just spoke, and

book

a

and

make

habitual

to

serve

subjectionto

beginning, obedience, doubtless,

of those

use

on

guilt,and

powerful instruments

change

make

habit

grievous

by

are

in

of

not

his sins and

Reason those

his

of

leave

to

and

[SERM.

observe, that though Conscience

lead

an

USE

in consequence,

be

must

resolution

Conscience,

in

RELIGIOUS

read,

some

themselves. conversation

or

Some of

a


OF

friend, some

remarks

church,

Or,

them.

their

menced

the

on

deliberate

and

calm

very

guilt,and

of

their

heinous

their

agitates them.

of

order

Divine

them.

As

they

excitement

will

it, and

them

into

graciouslyintended their of

duty

thren,

bear

be

must

all,or

at

use

no

it

;

this

generally,not

used

mind,

repentance

natural

emotion

prompting

feel involuntarily

obey use

you

at

of

in order

on

that

starting.Therefore it whilst

to

reli

not

of

I

or

may

to

various

case

it will be bre

My

this

say

the excitement

to

but

only,

you

It is

pain of doing

useless.

(and

us

leading

off in their

such,

as

confiningmyself

attends

given

It is

and

than

which

we

the

religious

to

of life.

set

a

worse

in

in

presented

means

a

first distastefulness

against the

the

accidentallyconnected

be

to

then

continue,

not

religiouscourse

sound

a

being

and

mind

away.

made

be

may

of

It will

God

know

them

the view

wear

it is

gion itself,though

and

accustomed

become

contemplations, it

with

then, let

their

their

astonishes,

noveltyof

the

from

it arises

a

them,

providence.

com

little time

sins, of

manifold

upon

more

any

ingratitudeto

Here,

of all this

intention

in

in

rouses

have

they

strikes, and

them,

to

new

hand,

self-examination, yet

Saviour, breaking

and

if in

manner

view

made

misfortune,

or

other

the

heard

have

they

occurrence

some

or

135

FEELINGS.

EXCITED

IX.l

do

all

good,

that

which

occasions,) it

may

find

it easy

obey promptly ;

it lasts ; it waits

for

no

make man.

is to


136

Do

feel natural

you

of generosityin

where

case

imagine avail

you

will

feel

at

feel such But

all.

impulse

called

are

or

other, do

any

Whether

it.

life goes

as

is the difference

between if you

seizingor lettingslipthese opportunities ; "

the

impulse

you

have

to

a

leap (so the

secured

further

steps

its direction.

of those sins to

acts tance

to

heart

deeds

commit

from

be

;

of

them

itself

conduct;

and

by

thus

they

to

do

is

at

friends love

;

definite

far greater dis

a

than

at

you

you

first sight can

;

good feelingsinto

making will

your

certain

to

togetherwhile

depositing your

hearts, I say

righteousness and

Doing

intending to Join

in their

case

for their

remorse

home

go

the

to

return

to

yourselves

of obedience.

imagine. will

in

repent

hasten

loiter

riot

(generally first deter

which

accidental

violentlyexertingitself

them, Do

and

so,

equal;

obedience,

are

course

those

gulf,

a

is not

to

do,

to

across

beginning of

in the

And

feel any

who

say)

to

yield

tells you

conscience

as

speaking) far easier than mine

acting,and

ordinary strength

your

will have

arid the

far

so

made

which

you

^thern for

yourselvesof

avail

on,

excite

vehement

sudden

this

how

not, still any

or

to

the

Whatever

?

less, and,

less and

not

it

or

feel

always

yourselves of

last will

ment

will

you

which

case

the

you

these

be, whether

may

you

at

charity?

your

a

some

manly self-denying part

a

emotion not

[SERM

pity towards

reasonablydemands

act

USE

RELIGIOUS

THE

them

"spring

influence up

into

you

your your

fruit."


This

the

was

Corinthians,

joiced

"

described

that

not

they

feelings merely

their

sorrowed

to

But

let

now

in

themselves

thus

their

of

spring

not

of

excellence

in

themselves

resting in

engaged as

exalted

if

a

but

as

be

these

warm

were

the

natural to

think

to

of

After

Cor.

of

state

about

set

and

real

that

they

evidence not

;

deeds

2

off

provision,

substance

if

as

an

holiness.

1

attend

corrupt

religiousexercise, and

spiritualstate

meekness,

which

them

the

upon

feelingsfor

them

to

They

be

to

religious; they indulge

only thing they ought an

look

part the

encourage

in

visitings

lives?

devotion in

gracious

is to

they

incitement

They

religion. They

agitated

under

previously corrupt

to

reformation,

them

not

world

usually conduct

past sinful

as

own

only temporary,

sake,

they

sorrow

of the

men

acting.

partly a

and

mind,

thus

that

salvation

to

fact, when

feverish

and

repentance,

their

godly

.

sorrow

do

their

for

zeal

turbid

of

matter

from

far

their

the

ask how

us

conscience

are

.

repentance

but

;

.

that

but

For

re

(not

sorry,

moved,)

were

who

;

death1."

worketh

of

of

repented

be

made

were

(he continues) worketh

Paul

St.

by

change of mind

to

conscience-stricken

of the

conduct

as

137

FEELINGS.

EXCITED

OF

IX.]

their

then

were

of

their

do,) using love, mercy,

vii, 9, 10.

of

boasting

using them, (the

they

own

have

them

own

one

as

truth,

indulged


138

THE

this

of

ment

did

of

luxury

RELIGIOUS

feelingfor

course

ceases

before.

This

lost

then

their

This

is

this, what

themselves

true

warmth

away.

losing their

are

more

involved

have

think

they

occur

; but

feeling is

of

therefore

;

first diffi

never

may

gra

that

in

it

that

they believe

faith,and

so.

have

fixingtheir

of

so

misfortune

Now

been it

They

overcoming

Their

they

as

have

the

perplexitythey

a

religionconsists

they

not

great

one

excite

understand

obedience, and

in !

dually dying

feel

not

said) might

do

character, which

and

again.

do

unsatisfactory

culties of active conduct

time, the

state.

opportunityof

an

than

have

they

[SERM.

some

they

;

(I

anticipated,but See

USE

falling into

sin

again. And

this, alas, is for

away,

neglected acting to

they have to

been

raises water

The

their

turn

the

acted

have

for

to

a

subside

them

than

let

"

the us

and

the

do fall

Having

the

world,

minds

wind,

have which

ceasing, leaves

its former of

latter

strength the

as

Their

by

precious opportunity lost;

live

them.

time, then into

they

:

inward

no

water

as

case

in themselves.

temptation to

upon

waves

the

feelingsinto principlesby

continuallyassails

been

But

root

no

them, they

upon

overcome

which

often

too

stagnant

improvement end

is

worse

the

state.

has

with

beginning1." that

suppose,

1

2

Pet.

when

ii. 20.

they

first detect


OF

IX.]

EXCITED

declension

this

look

ing themselves. begin

once

which last

alone

day

can

do

Christ's

be

to

as

their

of

this

Far

obedience

plain

unenlightened moralityas they

they

seek

minds

in

have

that

been

taught which

means

to

recourse

teachers, in

of

they

cannot

before

excited

that

order

their artificial

devotion,

viction

is

which

them, that

upon

power

indeed

there

is

the

to

limit

a

time

hausted

and

yet on

them

as

poor

we

which sinner not

even

without 8

with

fear.

and

will ;

and,

succeeds indeed

the devils'

burst

to

in

our

that

not

are

state ; as

of

that

when is left

soul

ultimate

con

swellings

Instances

believes

that

excite ;

to

not

mis-used

then

in this

passion are

tumults

the

world, of that fearful

miserable

sins

repress,

resourceless.

heartedness

may,

and but

the

comes,

in the

emotion

strange on

latter

or

have

They

avoid

may

likelysooner

to

heart, foster

and

a

produce by

dream

they may

they of

follow

or

their

essence

them.

doctrines,

a

it,and

which

the

new

as

call

excitement

consider

to

it ;

God

continue

to

which

religiouslife,and the

stimulants

state

tem

from

to

mere

for potent

the

at

their

time, self-denying

charity, truth-telling, sobriety. they despise

they at

obedience

lowly

the government

are

recover

Do

?

they do

them

prove

of

means

a

practices of

regulation of

the

pers,

those

? such

for

around What

it) they

consider

(as they

and

alarmed,

139

FEELINGS.

ex

rare

of hard-

when

the

the devils

trembling, but


140

Others

ings

there

again

fall off in

despond

and

;

so

piety,when

tious

in cheerful

who, wjien their feel

are,

These

hearts, still are

is, as

therefore

their

in

rest

to

they

And this

others

The

dulge

keeping instead would of

life ;

of

faith,as

them

in

in

if He

do

way

love

of Him.

when

they

But

despise

gether,as

beneath to

a

those

I have

some

them

high

sight, He

as

duties

from

from

weakness and

keep

sense

a

former and and

an

ill-directed

others, I say, who

are

to

;

thus

of

though they pursued

others

their

in been

common

bless them,

not

to

who

home,

this, some

there

wished

text

own

by

different

immediate

the

is,to

awakened

forthwith

called

into

led

desirous

be

to

of grace,

worldly callings;

now

are

plain all

their

could

their

are

zeal

Christ's

to

that

they

the

and

said

be

them,

and

sign,

outstrip

who

in the false devotion

returning

have

bad

a

time, others

it is

themselves of

think

;

at their

alarmed

sufferer in the

Now

describing,may

far,that

so

of holiness

tests

be mentioned

restored

themselves

sort,

race.

might

Christ.

with

part,

and

they

first eagerness

same

error.

be

in the

them

in

feelingsas

lose and, being dispirited,

ping

rejoicing

better

religiousprinciple

true

misled

which tranquillity,

own

the

to

supersti

a

been

are

distressed

are

to

have

they might

obedience.

who, having something of in their

down

brought

are

led

fervency,are

and

strength

[SKRM-

USE

RELIGIOUS

THE

of

religion,

condition

think

that

alto

they

singularoffice

are

in the


already

waste

their time

led

to

end.

But

would

be

beside

that

then, and

strength you

this

lected

yourselves calls

affections

roused

finally.

you

it

were)

suasions He

were

robbing

sin

and

second

heard

who

for

of

He

not. a

See,

by

for

the

season

nature

takes of

for

an

when

you its

out

your

the

time

urgent per

instant habit

of

He

leaves

He

ere

back

are

suffered

?

fear, gratitude, love,

again places you state

Satan

calls you

you

their

as

less neg

or

again,

His

further,

more

youth by

excited

to

things well,

But,

He

;

brings

a

earlyunformed racter

infancy

day by day,

by

time once

He

to

of

hope.

they

tormented

second

a

you

be

de

forms

text

gracious opportunity, and to

upon

have

perfect freedom.

have

you

the

all

be

Him

urge I

from

increased.

that

and

you

are

men

obey

to

length,

any

which

arranged

served

conscious

have

their proper

at

of which

shall

all

above

good

they

to

now,

lesson

calls

service

His

Blessed call

the

has

and

Him,

serve

not

the influence

which

repeat

me

Saviour

Your

part.

let

"

the narrative

from

duced

(as

my ;

and

subject.

brethren,

my

you,

of these

speak

to

do

impetuously

are

direct

arightor

use

conclude

To

so

to

they

from

that

emotions

strong

same

learned

not

they

but

acts, and

wrong

of those

duty, as

good thoughts

mere

others,

the

as

on

in

their

neglectit ;

described

those

words,

mistake

These

of Christ.

Church

141

FEELINGS.

EXCITED

OF

IX.]

and

in that and

cha

yourselves,*

in-dwelling

hold


142

THE

the

Let

you.

upon

stares

in

you

Follow

affects you.

by

favour

His

secure

He

them

conscience

they

;

be

away

they die

it is but

is will

you

of

out

they have

;

far

better.

have

to

thoughts, surrounded

and

showing

are

obedience,

consistent

high transport

and

acceptable

Him

longings

to

to

like

religion

best

these

of but

than

the

to

latter

but

are

the

grown

becoming

spiritual would

1

Ilosea

this

your

world, who

that resolute with

is far

more

passionate look At

more

the

very

graceful beginnings in

children,

indecorous,

men

sports of boyhood

of

those

sight,which

obedience, gracefuland in

afterwards,

those

uninstructed.

if

fruit,

unattended

all

that

Perhaps

among

emotion,

His

His

the home

though

warm

live in

your

peace.

die.

quite sure

;

of

into the

darkness

praise

to

office,and,

by sightsof

His

God

by

true

their

must

in

Still be

cold-hearted.

as

you

changes

sin

impulses

well

obey them,

sight,in

own

forth

as

done

labour

Saviour's

your

these

your

They

of

and

seek

blossom

as

Lord,

instruments

to

up

Your

the

you,

surprised, though

they die which

know

the

are

as

Surely,

Him.

by acting upon

pleads with

V

ingratitudeto

your to

on

Spirit,stirringyou Nor

;

"

away

compunctions

of

neglect

face

the

early dew

occasional

for your

conscience

[SKKM.

visitings pass

the

and

still have

must

USE

those

not

cloud

morning

you

RELIGIOUS

be

vi. 4.

in advanced

as

the

years.


Learn

live

to

from

away You

will

by iv.

7.

in

Do

the

actions

of

with

complies little

in

heaven,

for

the

for

must

not

judge

want

the

cease,

choosingly it is better

as

we

and in

want

and

not

things

upon the

of

God,

of

devotion

to

of

out

more

be

If of safe

little

neither

:

conscience

us."

with

for

of

the of

serve

of

us

cool

our

:

loaves

;

pleasing

neither

can

;

to

them

And,

so

and

us

unfruitful,

spirits

our

to

over

for

want

desires

or

God

beam

make

we

but

the

religion,

consolation safe

to

when

barren

pure

of

ourselves.

joy running

them.

greedily,

and

pleasing

the

pleasure,

some

miracles,

and

duty

our

Spirit

Christ,

for

of

irregularly,

do, it is apt

we

waitings

of

feel

have,

to

duty

sensible

the

Living,

consolations

beginning

and to

us

when

him,

itself, and

joy

illustrated

Holy

the

encourages

seem

for

overflowings

for

you

your

sensible

times,

from

pleasure our

the

other

some

and

:

wonderful

the

but

we

and

after

running

a

Him,

we

for

inquiries

our

not

look

in

although

safe

always

world.

be

Taylor, and

only regard

refreshment

great

sent

"see

may

Jeremy

but

;

at

so

the

will

Sermon

spiritual joy,

prayer,

is not and

expect

it is

of

in

rejoice, and

deliciousness

infirmity,

our

and

this

yet

and,

overflowings

delicacies

for

For,

frequently,

most

from

religion

it.

of

though

He

foregoing

passage seek

not

Him,

and

you1."

The

22.

following "

conscience

in

from

comfort,

labour

shall

heart

your

xvi.

in

to

deliberate,

and

reward.

your

calm

a

peace

presence

taketh

John

of

14*5

is

rejoices

His

have

man

the

and

and

again,

1

which

by faith,

Christ,

sees

FEELINGS.

principle, full

rational

no

EXCITED

OF

IX.]

we

as

when must

God

duty,


SERMON

X.

PROFESSION

WITHOUT

LUKE

When

there

of

insomuch

people,

began

to

the

to

is

a

the

consider

that

they

crite of

that

we

as

now

are

when

How

is

it,

?

to

though

as

like

becoming

Pharisees our

by

first of all,

of

to

despicable

surrounded

began

opened

Thus

an

consideration,

pursue. accustomed

wickedness an

the

accustomed

are

hateful,

a

danger

of

uncommon

need

consider

to

excessive

not

sin,

be is

the

hypo and

wickedness,

That

occurrence.

rare

it is

is

character

a

very

great

subject

I will

say

We

one.

the

of

ye

hypocrisy.

Lord,

especial

He

another,

all, Beware

uncommon

deceivers

instructive

I

as

multitude,

in

base

which

is

of

multitude

upon

disciples against hypocrisy,

were

those

first

one

word.

Blessed

our

His

warn

which

hypocrite

innumerable

an

they

innumerable

an

trode

disciples

an

1.

together

serious

and

character, then,

his

Pharisees,

HYPOCRISY

xii.

that

unto

say

of

leaven

gathered

were

PRACTICE.

not

is

hypocrisy questioned true,

as

; a

a

but little


PROFESSION

X.]

SERM.

will show

examination crite ?

We

who

one

apt

are

makes

who

; and

deceived.

who ages,

in

nay, But

all ages,

this

the

not

and

with

few

such

portent,

a

of

some

have

men

Saviour

our

God

a

that in

deny

he

all self-

at

be

hypocrite,nor

a

secret

words

existence

what

not

was

by

meant

a

hypocrite,

and deliberately

I will not

heart.

the

have

his

truly,would

disbelieve

hypo

a

while profligate,

or

so

man,

a

to

seems

isted. to

Such

sees

does

a

professes ; who

deceiving others, and

remorse,

for he

by

sanctityin

outward

an

conduct out

covetous,

is

religionfor he

practisingwhat

is malevolent, assumes

understand

professionof

a

ends, without

what

For

us.

to

145

PRACTICE.

WITHOUT

ex

seems

the Pha

were

risees such.

The

Pharisees, it

did

another

were

thus well

as

to

out

in

in

most

as

much

boasted

deceive

understanding,not the

blessinggiven

the

world

They

were

believe

themselves

I.

they

themselves in

also.

The

what

ourselves Pharisees

they

were

that

;

all

under

they wished

but

they

at

implied in

was

and

with And

children, not

Abraham,

then

were,

misgivings,they were, L

human

reallyincluded

not

thought

least,with whatever VOL.

to

that

long time,

others.

knowing,

term.

and

deceive

to

Abraham's

they were

the

also

it is not

contrive

we

we

to

deceived

deceiving ourselves

cases,

thing

aware

for any

others

deceive

as

they

;

one

not

Indeed,

others.

measure

a

said

they were

inconsistent

as

nature

but

;

is true,

they or, on

at

the


1 4("

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

whole

persuaded

of it.

selves

as

well

the

Lord

as

before

sets

which, simple

the

This

truth,

doubtless, they

I

knew

once

in

what

But

their Part

another not

part

value

of their home

enced

as

own

conduct,

and

than

talkingof

was

time

a

not

be

deceive

turn) to

Abraham

because "

heavenly.

duty they altogetherceased they might

stillknow

they ought.

spiritualcondition that

they

it did

but

not

that

zeal

they

loved

the

praise. They

of heaven religion,

1

John

and

for

viii. 39.

praise went

did

come

influ

supremely

were

;

ignorant

God's

secondary principlein

a

that God's

became ;

know

to

indeed,

They

cere

purity,that be

must

they

outward

inward

motives

and

knowledge,

Abraham,

that

;

self-

moment,

like

blessed

When

doing.

the

at

knew

they

his

in

nothing without

but

was

There

were

by worldly objects;

service

better

to

them,

to

for

"

retain it in their

to

care

thoughts of their

the

forgotten;

"

holy like avail

If

"

do

by degrees they forgot,

they forgotthat monies

would

measure

they

were

people, they

be

plain truth,

forgotten.

had

it.

some

the

must

had

our

,

and

not

great

they

say,

of them

they did

and

V

they began (each deceived.

them

therefore

children, ye

doubtless, when themselves,

[SEUM.

deceived

and

;

they

it was,

of Abraham

works

world

Abraham's

were

ye

had

They

them

as

PRACTICE.

on

hell,the

of

their men

merely blessed


and

the

but

words

reprobate, till of

attached

meaning

watchfulness

and

earnestness

ful of

tithe

paying

mint, anise, and

cummin,

weightiermatters

of the

faith

and them

and

;

while

not

"

that

knew

they

impious

were

false

they

lived

would

not

have

killed the

prophetsas

did.

They

know

themselves

not

themselves

deceived

unawares

of their

people. Ignorance their

punishment

"If

ye

you and now

blind,"

were

distressed

at

ye say, We

their blindness

"

hypocrisy;

to

deceive

is

deceiving them,

others

at

"

others, knowing

the

1

Matt,

2

John

same

but

to

time,

xxiii.

24.

ix. 40.

41.

to

Luke Vide L

2

not

not

no

them, if were

so,

sin ; but

know

even

V

sin remaineth

simply for while

deceive at

i. 22.

a

man

that

himself

their

xi. 39"52. James

to

you

have

all the

aim

the

as

of their sin.

conscious

therefore your

they had

well

says

they did

"

thinking

ignorance was

own

ye should

see," "

is

then

it,

"

guides"

days, they

;

as

Saviour

our

de

their fathers

evidence

simply blind, and

were

This

the

and

in

their fathers'

in

calls

bold

that, had

did

the

Lord

our

blind,

Again, they were

blind !.

of

matters,

they omitted

account

guides,"

ceivers, who

least

Law, judgment, mercy,

this

on

blind

"

but

scrupulouslycare

in the

even

its real

at

get

did

it without

read

to

Accordingly they were

sense.

true

no

they either

and

Holy Scriptureat all,or

read

not

;

became

with

mouths,

them

to

discourses

their

in their

course

147

PRACTICE.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

X.]

he and

praiseby


148

a

PROFESSION

WITHOUT

without religious profession,

loves

their

And

word, the

far professing

if this be the have

we

His

warn

induced

An

thronging Him, Him. minister

to

of

lous

sent

had

been

addressed

lightof

kingdom.

They

and

haps

pleased

and

Then

crowd.

it

multitude,

ples,saying,

? not

the

love

a

that

his

men

spoke

of His

his

the of

first of all

My

addressing His

had and

they openly deny God, follows

it.

disci

of the Pha

if He

enemies

Christ,

impatient

to

of the leaven as

they

now

the

with

by

upon

hypocrisy;"

that

the

between

And

of religion for profession

praise of

of

salt

popularity,per

that, instead

Beware

All of them

mediators

connexion

is the chief sin of

What

they

"

triumph

large,introducingto

at

gazed

was

He

is

risees, which

cutors

be

to

with

children

heavy-laden.

gloryingin their

Other miracu

the

as

the

partaking in

by Him,

stood

had

to

with

doings.

him

were

and

appointed

Him

the world, the

people

the sick

notice

the

the

from

out

by

was

around

especialfriends.

their return,

earth, the

Him

His

been

to

against

way

disciples had

wonderful

own

a

were

them

on

Teacher

His

been

told of their

marked

of the

appears) into

multitude

as

gifts; and,

practises.

innumerable

Him

seventy had

it

Divine

our

so

and

Twelve

he

than

more

he

praise of God,

insight(as

some

disciplesin

hypocrisy.

the

Scripturemeaning

true

which

reasons

[SERM.

perceivingthat

than

praise more

that he is

and

"

PRACTICE.

said, perse

but

the

They

that

sake

like

of to


PROFESSION

X.]

WITHOUT

themselves

contrast

themselves secured

the

in

stand

being

on

and

a

of

admired,

and

formances,

little

midst

be

other

with

think

father, Abraham. upon be

to

tried

according

credit of

nothing ther

to

their

be

saved,

in

My

that

covered

hid, that

shall

present, indeed,

but

:

the

have

and

is

there

l

revealed, nei

be

not

known,'

be

not

hereafter

judgment-seat,

holiness

shall

come

may are

greatness,

My teaching and

of their

faith

you

At

works.

to

their

by

not

delusion

God's

at

Hke

religiousper

the

by

this

one

your

invested

are

you

by

one

life is

whom

flock, to

forgetthat

also, if you

you

they pride

;

amid to

All

men

reprobates ; they

personal holiness, but

own

149

PRACTICE.

the

at

last

day." This

needful

more

of

warning against hypocrisy becomes and

Christian

the

Jewish.

The

ham's

privilegesas

Pharisees

children

;

blessing which In most

awful

God,

members of

dom the

we

boasted

have

they

the

have

and

heaven.

Christ, and have

bodies

years

and

rested

heirs

temples of

mystery

of

God

;

discretion, we of

a

heavenly

and were

the

of

king

the

with

have

making

when

of

children

honoured

been

us,

upon

imparts.

giftedwith

influences,which grant of spiritual

shadowed

the

Abra

were

Christ

all been

We

with

infinitely higher

glorious titles,as of

still

greatness

contrasted

fellowshipwith

infancy we

our

the

impressive from

we

admitted

communication

over

our

very

came

to

to

the

of

the


150

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

Blood

and

Body

of Christ.

What

perverse

nature,

consideringour should

privilegesof

the Lord what

He

it

but

emptied of

Till the

to

its various

who

live

her

it

yet denied

stitute word

;

It may

if

as

to

be

what

a

have

a

name

the

is

the

which

did

enough

who

one

But

the motive

which

some

had

Pharisees

for

consider

urged

and a

hypocrisy? surely,that they might of them.

1

men

l. This

Now

who

Matt.

vi. 2. 5.

to

con

motive. end

an

formal moment

the Pharisees

their

gloryof

world

professes bad

careless

not.

have

that

of the

Scripture sense

he is not, with that

granted, Christian

case

hypocrite were

urged

be

was

account

will

described,

what

of men,

bad.

adequately practising;

that such

be what

they

Christians

I have

the

in

numbers

hypocritein

a

himself

in

vast

will

professingwithout

and

and

and

shadow, enjoying the

Perhaps, however, thus

good

of

blessedness.

its ultimate

are

gathered

vainlyfancying they will partake

Christian,and

there

instance,

visible Church

the

hypocritesas

of

;

contents,

be full of such under

parables

for

which

ever

on

Our

inspectedtill the end,

not

of visitation

day

to

His

in

we

retain

profession?

net

a

that

wish

Church

in His

compared

kind,

every

our

likely,

more

than

we

Christian

happen

to

was

when

is

sorrowfullyforetold

has

then

duties, while

neglect the

[SERM.

PRACTICE.

is our will

be

Lord's

say

that

to

seen own

the


PROFESSION

X.]

expectation of of

in their

men

that it is

so,

and

noble

world

what

do in

who

live

believe

to

it

opinion of societyabout since

in this age,

of

seen

therefore rather

shape

to

God's

than

suspicious,every faith

of

act

from

Not

us.

others

is

fear of

God

But

when

God's and

to we

two

prefer

ways

am

asking

you,

is

so

a

man's

of

opinion to

the

allow

and

it ; and

graciousgiftgiven the

fallible then

we

withdrawn

admit

to

in

forward

; both

my

were

subordination

duty

a

our

the eyes

the

to

it is

because

we

it will mislead because, being fallible, I

very of

whether

it is innocent

cases

us

in

to

rule

be

to

neighbours

;

unerring command, in

deeds

the world's

do,

regard

a

judgment,

lead

more

praise,and

ought

now

we

and

motive

in many

time

a

were

consider

us

opportunityof doing

from

"

Let

that

bad

a

God's

able, and the

one

acquaintance

our

the

of us, of the soundness

as strictly

as

been

good

by

We

will.

virtue.

and

should

their actions

duty

counter

run

for human

lay out

to

men,

public

their

men

their

do

to

great

a

should to

which

Apostles' day, in

the

likelythan be

happen

much

so

the

be

Indeed, there hardly has

them.

to

in

straightforward way,

a

at

generality

thought

is

and

men

they

the

not

? Christianity

matter,

for

act

to

God

to

of profession hard

a

do

worldly advantages,

the

and

judgment,

powerfullyinfluence

most

present

151

PRACTICE.

fear of the world's

and

esteem

WITHOUT

brethren,

right

way.

judgment we

are

to

wrong,

preferit,and us;

is, not

and

what

whether


15'2

PROFESSION

you

merely regard

man's

you

ought

but

God's

do,

do,)

to

"

sees,

so

not

if

which far so

go

as

whether

do, you

are

their

in

did

not

like the Phari

hypocrites,though

they

as

it before

set

you

(which

you,

assuredlyshould

you

you

be

to

far

opinion of

which

judgment, and

[SERM.

PRACTICE.

WITHOUT

may

you

self-

hollow

deceiving ways. That

1.

as

their rank

judgment of

who

is called able

are

it :

live

to

Now

the

judgment

above

it, and class

poorest

I

which

those

break

or

it

(so

to

rich

of

happens

fashion

the and

rich noble the

them

to

themselves,

arid

pale

attach

each

unseen

what

and

of

the

below and

themselves

since

of

ties which

the

not

the

out

;

world) high

mean,

among

above

ranks, the outlaws

lost shame

of this

ordinary doings being large.

"

classes

two

are

are

the

has

themselves

others, whether

who

those

word

a

society,by throw

the

thought of maintaining itself by

no

(touse

community, then

;

below

but necessarily,

who

withdrawn

from

exertions, and

own

according

independent of

men

There

are

has

all,which

mind

my

that

"

given up.

community

those

;

to

of regularity others, so the profession

who

men

of the

its

of

in life makes

strictness is

and

proved

followingcircumstance

the

by

is

God,

unseen

the

by

them, instead of livingby

opinionof societyabout faith in the

Christians

conducted

fearfullyruled

extensivelyand

most

are

decently

even

by

other, their the

that

world these

at

two

say) of public opinion,


PROFESSION

X.]

WITHOUT

(to speak generally) the

are

their

daringly profligatein of

love

mere

of

mass

the forms and

prospect of

the

the

trary, such

artificial

unknown

and

;

and

that other

and

crime

than

better

boasting

lous for

gain sins

a

ourselves, a

nation

? for

we

passionswith but

our

The

them

on

us

;

we

is

so

question is,whether,

apparent restraint

of

are

not

should

in the

sees,

professingto

Him

only

so

far

as

main

their

we

no

in not

our

not

scanda

more

self-exami with

that

proof spite of

our

;

i.

God, while

require it

of

e.

the we

us

?

like

they,

we

are.

greater

them,

fall like

hypocriteslike

honour men

do

nature,

withdrawn

societywere

therefore,

be better than

may

vice

prevents

honest

same

them

urgent warning

an

for

are

Doubtless

their

and

of the

seeming

mere

con

that

we,

alone

sightof

call are

the

on

but, besides,

lesson

virtue,we

we

;

the

grave

But

act.

is among

Are

Scarcely.

them

from

to

mentioned,

greater, which

over

character,

class,

frequent.

they ?

temptationsare rather

time

say) it

I have

most

are

I

by

propriety

safeguardsagainstcrime

(observe class

of

the

sin

gross

loss of

arid rudest

poorest

a

alarm, long before

principleshave

their Christian

fact,that

laws

a

of

all in the

us

of

received

sentinels,giving the

as

among

keeping

and

much

influence

protectedfrom

are

society.The

of

decency,

stand

plain,

men

the

matter

a

how

conduct,

in

as

openly

most

about

reputation

It is

rightway. great

inferred

thence

be

may

153

PRACTICE.

if the

whether Phari honour


154

PROFESSION

Another

2.

Pharisees

WITHOUT

of

test

may

alms,

our

thou

thee

in

praying,

thine

doest

before and

in

the

as

the

thou

....

the

that be

not

as

be

may

first about

public, for

be

ask, is much much

much

before

second

But

is

may

ask

us

be

we

for

appear

ourselves,

charitymust

mentioning

our

name

Still I

example.

our

in

is

than

public charities, and

our

of the

think

we

duty

manner

still stronger

of

the of

is done

test.

1

in

only

privatealms-giving,are will

prayers We

Matt.

here

are

vi. 2

"

16.

to

be

in the first

Pharisees hypocritical

our

as

whe

ask

not

secret

least, if

the

like

not

our

public? I will done

fast,

ye

charity also private?

our

at

plainlylike The

they

of

follow

to

of the streets,

countenance,

let

as

standing

pray

though this,if possible,ought

men,

of

that

some

very

is

more

case.

place

not

of

private as

ther

the

the

others

encourages

sad

be

not

When a

of

glory

....

Here

Doubtless

to

corners

alms, whether

our

hypocrites.

love

men

faces

fast1."

to

men

of

seen

they disfiguretheir unto

shalt

they

trumpet

synagogues

prayest thou

of hypocrites,

the

in the

doing When

"

a

may

they

in the

and

synagogues

they

sound

have

for

hypocritesare,

in the

fasting.

not

the warns

in

"

hypocritesdo

streets, that When

men

do

Lord

respects, in

and

alms,

unlike

or

Our

againsthypocrisy in three

us

a

like

being

mentioned.

be

[SERM.

PRACTICE.

the we

?

supply us assembled

with in


X.]

PROFESSION

It is well.

worship. as

well

WITHOUT

seeming

as

of

cult habit in

to

secret

in

our

should

them not

rightly,at

the

in

had

we

habit

Is

of

Take us,

I

do

not

or

our

carelessness be

to

and

any

other not

ourselves, and

at

of

case

let it enter

even

for

light

we

feel

consider

suitable

for

flesh.

words. outward

Pharisees Pharisees.

this

Well,

But

again,

Yet,

Here

we

in

it

any

do

seem

seem

to

1

Matt.

vi. 6.

nor

be

way

of

! most

We

debate

needful

mortify

of Christ's

disfigureour

we

fast, which

the

differ from

the

to

truth, this very

in

closet ?

fasting.

neglect

one

neither to

appearance did.

is

Alas

of

not

or

fast, or

to

us

our

thoughts,

our

moment

?

all

at

ourselves, whether

in

fasting.

think

not

next

prayer

the Pharisees

as

again the

fear, do

with

yet,

we,

or

altogetherforgettingthe

this

not

And

in

disgraced ourselves, notwithstanding our

sinful

any

prayers,

Should

laughter

of

acutely ashamed

most

remorse

committed

having ?

is in

shame,

service, should

the

during

great

and

pain

regular

as

which

evening

church

instance, be betrayed into conduct

us

we

been

the diffi

? irreverently

of

thought

impropriety

open

and

feel excessive

we

are

feel any

we

hastilyand

in

Father

our

morning

omitting our

saying

to

public1? Do

in

as

Further,

closet

praying

minds

our

form

tryingto ?

155

reallybeen

we

? have

pray

prayer

in

praying

Have

in

activelyemployed

PRACTICE.

apparent

dif-


156

PROFESSION

ference

is

would

us

men

See

then

show

of

In

We

almsgiving

have

(it

Are

honour,

the But

this,how

We

see

to

us

as

will

as

subtle

and

throng

malevolently,or sake, but, from

Him,

not

if or

as

so

can

is

itself it.

fasts,as

praise of good

men.

measure,

Lord's

our

warn

all,to beware is

of

hypocrisy; against

us

warns

insinuating

which

throughout

the

whole

He

warns

to

at selfishly,

lest

the

to

make

curiously,or doings. They

Him

for His

can

obtain

pleasetheir

we

dis

profane mul

gaze

His

His

us,

for us,

around

be, they

day fastingwere

evil

derision

adoring

approves.

hold

which

practising.He

suffer

we

many.

promises ?

Pharisees,

a

scorn

titude, who

Him,

and

His

ciples,lovinglyconsiderate

seek

any

first of disciples,

character, if

a

in

seasonable

silentlyspread

ourselves

the

how

leaven,

fasting

present

if to

seek

then

professingwithout it

begin

we,

guidance

of the

the leaven

are

age

fasting,which

that

sure

we

world

the

at

not

Thus

?

little

us

The of

it

the outward

up

of

world

should

we

Pharisees in all

keep

show

quite

we

followingGod's ing

the

;

public worship, observ

the

dropped

derides. in

and

credit

of the

eyes

(it so happens) the

happens)

so

We

do.

like

world.

the show

time

real

our

gain

the

saints in the

we

[SERAI.

them

would

from

Christ's

appear what

which

ances,

It

none.

mockery

changed.

made

of

Austeritygained

gain than

more

is

PRACTICE.

singularconfirmation

a

them.

to

ness

WITHOUT

natural

miracles' any

tastes

thing while


X.]

PROFESSION

they professto

or

So

fashion.

a

He

His

little flock, His

His

Father's

and

He

of

us

before

did

risees

He

reward.

our

deceives

religionnever sooner

later,

or

shall

darkness which be

have

we

this world

the

is

into

brought

having

pheme

being

begins

self,yet he

The in and

him,

while

world

sees

Their

his

while artifices,

others

himself,

clearlysee 1

Luke

he

xii. 32.

he

is but

much

less

them.

And

blas

man

him as

he

to

himself.

triumphs

secular

plans

faintlysensible

very has

a

thus

2

and

length opened

and

2

a

long

so

closed

motives

man

without

deceives

at

are

to

though

through him; detects, and low

in

other,

or

him

to

them

continue

own

detecting,his

of them

eyes

Even

of the Lord

before

deceive

not

himself.

deceives to

others

in

that

falls away,

for

of

that

;

A

sort

some

it ;

short

spoken

made.

happen

of

aware

does

of

;

closets,shall

in

ear

*

Pha

light, and

often

enemies

this will

deceive

to

the

himself

in

the

to

Nay,

2.

himself

temptation root

have

house-tops."

discovery is

no

gives occasion

the

upon

us

been

pretence

little time

a

we

in the

spoken

proclaimed

and

beyond in

to

coming

that the

us

heard

be

but

the

fallingas

whatsoever

"

godliness,

give the kingdom

of

warns

of trial

it has

like them

and

us,

whom

to

to

heed

take

of

them,

to

not

Church,

in time

gain

a

speaks

good pleasure

bids

and

;

make

They

157

PRACTICE.

Him

honour

Him.

desert

they

WITHOUT

Sam.

he

notion will

xii.

14.

that go

on


158

PROFESSION

professingthe while

bad

in his

PRACTICE.

WITHOUT

highest principles and

men

him,

scorn

I

I

think

not

when

speaking of

am

of the

speak

world,

his

Christ?

Satan

there

antecedent

who

follow hands

the

wicked

us

with

maintain

people

the

that is

on

and

This

full

who

the

sober

persuasionthat cast

selves with too

in

in

have

timid

the or

is

ourselves

said, not

satire, but

;

that

too

the

strengthen

heat

off their

truth, and It is

the

English

disobedience

they

of

unbelievers

are

have

perhaps

was

all

triumphantly

heard

of argument,

true

;

that

Saviour,

said

or

from

earnestness, it

that

proof, that (whatever

a

in their hearts

we

is

lives of

name.

part of

greater

professingChristians

too.

who

of exultation

unbelievers

their side

they say) yet

the

half heart,

a

their Saviour's

fact, that

known

by

perplex inquirersafter

men,

very

But

judged.

remember,

ever

but

bring reproach upon a

the

for Him

witnesses

enemies, give cause

of His

for

witness

a

doubtless

is

Christ

but practically,

than

He

men,

Christian's

a

is occasioned

Let

God

two

or

prejudiceagainst religionso

that which

as

? professors

its

rather

whenever

any

great

religion

The

is it

of Christians

overcome

one

cause.

Rightly understood,

disobedience

to

called, what

so

for

witness

will

feelings,

true

which

scandal

brings upon inconsistency

a

insult

and

person.

Do

ian

[SERM.

as

real

is,the

console

; a

and men

them

idea, that their neighbours, though indolent

openly

to

do

so,

yet in


X.]

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

secret,

they despisethem ish,and

hate

of

ment

mind.

with

few

man

of sense,

to

that

persons

they pretend

a

Such

tempt." of Christ

;

are

those

him.

for

day,

fault.

no

one

But

is

though

condemnation. before tion

the

Throne

his

unbelief

or

in

worldlyconduct, that

action, or casion

that

of his

for

by

own

they plead the

on

of to

measure

?

his

it is their

him,

will

will

the last

at

this reviler

conduct

that

his

indeed

but

when

a

enemy

hypocrisyof

judgment

indeed

con

confess

argument

God,

perform

open

mean

excuse

deeds,

their inconsistent

tions this action or

no

of

an

unbeliever

What

of all hidden

attributes

of

His

an

mo infinitely

is beneath

of

the

the trial of God's

endure

not

the

he felt he dared

despised

around

luxurious

are Christianity,

unbelief, and

him,

littledecency,

preservinga

the words

though

as

every

evidentlydevoted

farce, which

miserable

;

blinded

not

are

believe

to

of

doctrines

in

ers

still

men,)

and

worldly vanities, or

or

enjoyments,though

mentous

who

country

of these

believers

not

bigotryhas

whose

slav

this debase

in this

Christians,(saysone

worldly gain,

while

origin of

the

people who

The

"

exceptions,are

see

the

character, do

unmanly, cowardly,and

as

religionas

call themselves

must

real

witnessingthis general inconsistency,

And

same.

least in their

at

or

159

PRACTICE.

When

revela

religion the

sight

he

men

conversation, this violent covetous

or

unjust trans

life,as partlythe self-indulgent "Woe

fallingaway? 8

unto

oc

the world


100

PROFESSION

is

(it

be

the

be

shall

this

from

in

us

;

let

2.

to

us

to

and

life.

to

Him,

please

1

Matt,

And

let

guide

xviii.

us,

the

7.

give time

there

be

us

and

us

shall

Job

to

us

wicked

any

but

flee

exa

way

comfortable

that

way

enlighten

to

us

the

power.

2

fast,

Let

!

give

house,

grace

Gdo

to

trust

narrow

pray

unto

shall

it

some

the

that

hope

his

hold

have

in

are

his

upon

obtaining

at

we

and

if

see

aim

that

leads

we

His

and

shall

God

"

must

to

woe

"

lean

he

;

while

woe

assurance

us,

endure

off,

cut

it

Woe

!

shall

stand

ourselves

mine

he

not

not

but

cometh1."

be

web,

shall

it

shall

hope

for

;

come,

self-deceived

and

his

scandals

scandal

the

spider's

a

but

scandals

whom

deceiver

perish,

it

that

by

of

X.

[S*BM.

PRACTICE.

because

written),

needs

man

WITHOUT

viii.

13"15.

will

to


XI.

SERMON

HYPOCRISY.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

iii. 27.

GALATIANS

As

of

many

is

Lord

surely

most

risees, with

which

is

insincerity; hypocrites.

for

they

Nor

need

object plainly before the

desire

vague

such

world,

that

seem,

there

hypocrites

called

be

may

Christian

on

influence

earth

were

bad

only the

by

So

it would

of Pharisaical

Christians

altogether

our

"

honoured

multitudes

hypocritical, one

of

none,

us.

practising.

infected

definite

had

they

our

Pha

the

they

any

and

seen

baptized

without

know

have

for

vast

are

among

professing

be

may

put

as

conscious

not

we

us,

to

as

did

be

may

not

are

we

of

leaven

We

hypocrisy1.

though

it, even

the

of

us,

beware,

to

necessary

bids

solemnly

have

Christ,

Christ.

on

IT

into

baptized

been

have

as

you

Nay, and

lives

up

i.

;

e.

men

far

so

all ; for to

his

we

no

pro

fession. But

here

some

one

1

VOL.

I.

Vide

ask, whether,

may

Sermon M

X.

in

saying


162

PROFESSION

HYPOCRISY.

WITHOUT

that

hypocrisy is professingwithout

I

not, in

am

from

gion

foundation, since

the and

prayers, belief and ians.

fact,overthrowing

ordinances,

frame is

This

of mind

call

shown

yet

so

the

that till

in

our

do

no

it is

have

we

have

we

text, and

given degree

good

heart

our

be

Nay, really humble, ing

the blessed

gave them

them ;

the

to

his

no

and

Ghost,

it,

His

holy,it can Rather

name.

hypocrites. feel

men,

shrink

from

retain

which privileges

Christ

after

to

one

called

at a

the

that, on

say,

all

ought

Christian

obeys duly

whose

all

their

servant

this mistaken

to

answer

the he

to

;

baptismalprofession ;

ships,and

from

better

exertions.

is religion,

case,

is

become

to

Pharisees,

the obvious

reasoners,

;"

infancy, as being unworthy of they fear lest they are reallyhypo

and

thoughts and of

Christ

in

crites like

Now

He

as

They

titles and

As

"

Christ's service, and

well-intentioned

themselves.

this about

on

not

Christ,that is,till

baptizedinto

great evil, for it is

a

to

have

argue

on

to

holy

men

it is wrong

men

actuallyput

become

to

some

really such.

these

real

best Christ

which

baptized into Christ,put

are

says

be

and

the

Christians, those who to

reli

creeds,

the

that

say,

themselves

as

many

all

even

ground

They

practising,

external

beyond

go

of

the

even

actuallytake. baptize and

all

[SERM.

no

showing

be

for one

of such

baptizedin no

any

acts

one

up

believes,wor

Father, Son, is made

view

in

and

Holy

baptism.


XL]

PROFESSION

WITHOUT

yet the Lord

And

tions ;"

did

fit subjectfor

he

us

from

sense

some

making that

understand

is

obedience lest timid

This

is

all

nothing

I do

the

most

to

what

ing

we

attend,)without Thus

we

not

consequence

first others

suit

that

Accordingly,such give

up

which

Next, when

the

these

to

its

ex

then

attend

if

do

we

meaning.

Pharisees

repeating

we

us.

think

The

ought

persons

Church

they

the

on

go

not

spoke of, affirm

of

a

;

arises,whether, this being

should

do evidently

off.

of prayer,

by hypocrisy.We

resemble

we

now

case

worthilyentering to

the which

short falling

our

saying,or, (even

to

are

directlyreli

words, either without

questionin case,

the

mean

are

seem

or

clearlydisplayed.There

most

solemn

is not,

doing,

most

and

;

of dis

kind

in their prayers.

as

is the

length,in

frightened.Now

be

much

enlargeupon

plainwhat use

duties

our

keep

not

what

feelingand so

duty, is then,

fore I will

what

should

consciences

plain. Prayer

gious of

men

at

reallyhypocrisy,and

in hypocrites,

our

subjectmore

profess without

men

there should

Christians.

them

may

a

in fact

not

Pharisees, must

the

we

na

be

may

lest

have,

may

man

and professes,

I shall treat

But order

we

like the

a

he does

baptism,though

fore,that any fears in

that

us,

practiseevery thing that be

Go, baptizeall

"

say,

clearlyshowing

163

HYPOCRISY.

to

I

leave

in their

prayers, will

prayers

men

and

suit them

them

own

case

take

to

better.

disappoint them, they have M2

just

re-


164

fix their

to

in

Now,

a

who

not

tries

one,

though

in

self-satisfied way

actual

wanderings

however

poorly he

prayers,

even

the

a

habit.

them

;

but

and

more

and

must

begins with

one

a

they

having

his

and

at

being of

they

in

No

mind.

thoroughly

to

to

attend

many

fix

in

his

trials mind

7

them.

attentive.

persons

be

is attentively

length,after

o

steadilyon

them,

enabled

long; schoolingO of himself,

to

to leave

when

pray

heart is

of his

attentive

follow

kept

be

his

again,

or,

tempted

cannot

ever

to

them.

being

to

prayers

knowing

meaning

to

are

by trying, he more,

be,

not

that

be

to

lamentable

thoughts wander

I answer,

This

of

it seems,

find their

repeat them.

by

indolentlyor

may

attends

case

because

they

cause

he

the

at

not

into the

enters

Men,

prayers.

off prayers

of mind

when

First,take

1.

to

is accustomed

however

;

is

his

aims

perfectly, ye

pray, a

not

reasoning

one

no

who

and

"

not

un

prayer

of

that

who

"

correctinghimself,

and

to

hypocrite in

or

be

to

as

before,they

manner

a

maintain

would

Pharisee

reckoned

such

to

answer

acting, I

and

this

Holy Spirit.

of the

the influence

and

they ought

that

speciallymoved

except when

pray,

with

turn

thoughts as they were

conclusion

the

to

come

in

and

;

prayer

addressing Almighty God,

of

able

extempore

perhaps, discontented

afterwards mode

is called

what

to

course

[SERM.

HYPOCRISY.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

being

No

one

Novelty in attentive

(I repeat) beginswith prayers in

the

is the

outset,

cause

and


is

novelty

for

;

prayers

pray he

starts

he

;

reckon

cannot

than

those be

expected before

and

they

sityof

flame

of

almost

to

impatient men overlook

humble

or

are

tedious

they

ness

of

wanderings

coming

and

irreverent should and

their

not

condemn

it.

not

the

is

once

;

heart

is

well

they

of

God's

necessary

Again,

to

sometimes

to

for their cold in

any

[but

way this

attribute the

judgment, that

neces

them

a

most

which

I

it,

men

do

form

state

in

order

they

in

arbitrary

Holy Spirit;

presumptuous

it is

consider

the

at

its

flicker,

enable

account

mention, except

therefore

do

religious feelingsto

going and

out.

thought

Sometimes

one.

go

practiceto

and

equalityin

at

capricious in

be

offended

pray

true

place this

(so to say) and

and attentively,

the

and

is formed

or

that he

All

religionin

it will

course

seem

However, this ;

time

any

habit

no

it will flare about

times

at

for

mind,

strengthened by long practiceand

experience, of

and

;

the

purifiedand motions,

at

at

fits and

of

apart for the purpose.

set

to

than

frequentlyfinds

prayer

first

easy

by

come

for his state

; he

disposed for

it

times

some

seasons

account

himself

upon

more

to

devotional

he

religiousfeelings ;

his

earnestly

his

;

religion,finds

to

could

we

then, when

one,

at

more

prays

childhood,

before

long

irregular in

is

he

;

others

is

thoughts

his

turns

No

them.

understand

Church

the

from

them

heart

by

in

question heard

have

we

them

knew

and

of the

out

165

HYPOCRISY.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

XL]

think

to

that


166

PROFESSION

they shall

WITHOUT

make

themselves

bringing before

by

doctrines

of the

for

former

lay the

selves

too

I wish

and

cuse^

If any

a

the real

bottom

he

think

he

whether

science

more

closelyin he

attends

is his

engaged in, for vice

?

not

the

all

length of beg

more

service

than

any

in

time

that his

thoughts

are

the

the not

Lord's

his

lengthof

own,

should

the

service

he

were

to

ask, the

is,)to ;

whether

what

he is

part of the

ser

this

is

wandering

in

that

own

are

at

attend

on

on

during

even

Prayer, it is

be

to

consider.

to

the last

that

con

? Does

I go

any

case,

mind

prayers

regularlyfixed

own,

obligedto

first, they not

to

if he is

or

this

closely,(as it

Now,

Confession,

his

ask his

has

then

case,

Church

the

to

he

believes

parts of the service,and

it is

him

it.

to

keeping

question he

that

first part of the

attention

not

ex-

common

a

better if the

he

that

answers

is

them

prayers

of his inattention

attend

If he

his mind

This

others

wanderings

sincerelybelieves

is the

This

the

on

call your

cause

should

shorter ?

whether

fault

them, I would

fixed upon

And

their

with

for his

reason

but

;

themselves

advance.

alleges the

one

as

prayers

to

a

inattention, without

any

long.

con

time

find

they

discontented

being

more

does

over,

once

sacred

This

during prayer, as

at

rousing and

apparentlyhaving made again, when

all

the

thus

their

relapsing into

minds

Gospel, and

novelty is

the

attentive

their

strainingtheir souls. when

[SERM.

HYPOCRISY.

which

quite which

the

come

clear

that

is the

real


PROFESSION

XI.]

the habit of

in

hand, he a

that

answers

during

time, and

attention

has

trying he and

learn

got

length he

is able

the whole

service.

to

I wish

However,

learning to

failures he of

at

his

he

is

able

him

but

wanderings,

should

feel

cannot

too

but

Saviour. master

the

go

Let his

guiltof

;

him

from

his

be

thoughts, and his incidental

notion

a

the

honour

should

by

not

must

in to

the

he

indo

weakness,

prayers

looking but

God's

Doubtless

he

no

discouraged

not

own

at

manner

feel,(he

guilt,alas ! which

Still he on

him

him.

and

are

his heart

in his

cast

on

his

the

much,)

of his inattention. prayers,

puts at

contractingin

ever

make

to

as

learn, and

to

shrinking from

God

carelessness

and

set

frightened into

not

humbled

be

strive

to

on,

till at

despair of

once

persevere,

hypocrite,not

a

titles which

lence,

and

pray,

by

through

such

to

and

man

sufficient

are

Let

favour.

a

if

go

his attention

up

continue

may

praying

Let

may

longer time,

chieflyto speak

tending properly. upon

keep

it has

practice; and,

still

a

of

degree

that

own,

themselves,

with

dissatisfied

for

for

service,I

this

far, by trying he

so

attend

to

and

other

thoughts

of the

even

his

always

the

If, on

fix his

can

deficient

being

early part

of time

the work

been

the

not

was

he

reflect that

him

have

would

his

attentive.

being

167

HYPOCRISY.

inattention, but

of his

cause

WITHOUT

is

he

irreverence

leave

off his

towards

Christ

earnest,

striving to

be

serious, and

failingswill

his

all

be washed


168

PROFESSION

in

away

His

attempt

try

to

What

obey.

tically try,

do

we

bad

success

;

best

our

over

by

let him

not

simple

rule

be

to

that

so

do

is,we a

and

over

is

merely

yet it is systema

in

spiteof

then, and

and

when

is,to

attempting

again

which

accident

some

neglect it

not

point of

make

be

not

! and

attempt only now

we

devotion

excited

;

not

attempting

a

in order

[SERM.

let him

Only

blood.

continuallyoverlooked and

HYPOCRISY.

himself; only

attentive

be

to

Lord's

with

contented to

WITHOUT

hearts

our

or

may

are

not

may

happen again. So I

much

inattention

on

say, should

does

not

acquiesce rather

but 2.

I

in it to

to

us

learn

Here

can

of

as

of

them, when

awful

ask,

that

service

service in which

is the real words

one

alone

They ;

set

I

prayer

in the

gene

the heart has do

not

into the

feel this the

most

without

re

they use

lightlyand

entered if theyreally

which

words

objectorswhom

maintain

silent here.

is it

How

"

conscience

tender

formal

mere

which difficulty,

morse,

will

confident who

just now,

and

the diffi

on

the solemn A

?"

Those

part, they are

serious

remark

meaning

rightlyuse

a necessarily

off,

them.

to

conscience

of instances,a rality no

the

them

leave

to

we

them.

in the prayers

speaks thus. is

to

tender

a

possibleI

spoke

attend

to

which

hypocrites unless

proceed, secondly,to

do attend

occur

be

which,

prayers,

frightenus,

oblige us

or

;

culty of enteringinto we

our

surpriseor

not

prove

to

meaning

of


XL]

PROFESSION

is,in truth, beyond

what But

the

humble

Christ

for he

strait

and

in,

This

led convinced

supremacy,

Zoar, of

of God

trailed

upon

be

the

like

debase

We

speak

and

to

or

though

sorrows

our

us,

up

and

mediators

to

virtue to

in

trust

an

and arm

rear

though

allowed

defraud

must,

we

be

copying

their

of props

not

it be

the

gradually

thus

to

ourselves

of

terrible

very

living God, yet speak

; for created

bidden a

;

the

to

die ; tell

hope

nature,

mercy

which

Christians, sinners men,

some

they trusted,

want

are

and

!, because

unto

living,and

for

ground,

God's

way,

fall, and

a

refuge

Him,

the

flee

whom

men

had

other

our

God's

good

faith

it heavenward. we

those

to

which

was

and

then

And

of

discerning the

mountain,

lay.

Saints, Angels, or their

but

to

great

denying

as

to

God

seek

to

themselves

citynear

devoted

them,

not

;

of God's

escape

coming

times

the

the it

resting places by little

height of

way

to

in former

between

some

some

the

address

shunning Him,

or

distance

seeking

believer, coming

help, perceives

having

sinners

169

of Angels. intelligence

contrite

perplexityof mind

short

beings

vast

in

HYPOCRISY.

the

and

pardon

is

Heaven.

in

WITHOUT

we

or

must,

there

patrons

to

are

or

is

no

for

of flesh is made

sin. Therefore

derness

let

a

reflect,whoever

man

of conscience

1

shuns

Gen.

xix.

the

20.

Church

from as

ten

above


170

PROFESSION

him

speak See

Him, and

what

teaches

feel

nor

and

duly

we

excellence

to

"

submit

ourselves

indeed

shown

his

And,

while

learn

to

be

We

we

feel that God

of

informed

must

pray

adequate

words

make

are

bad

dissatisfied in

to

;

Church,

"

as

His

judgment,

us,

but

bidding

He

do.

has

and spirit

for

who

to

pray. must

we

we

not

say need

worthlessness. the temper

need

we

and

already

us

does

of

cannot

we

repentings,

our

extreme

but

highest

shallowness

all this before

we

thus

understand

knows

express

with

to

ourselves,

enough

Yet

offering,

conduct

our

in the

her,

!

is the

that

pray,

loving-kindnessin

abasement,

are

their

as

attain

with

extreme

thus

the

after

presence

this

wholly to

extremest

words

And

we

far better than

it,and to

be

which

words

who

repent of

to

children,

are

accepts those

can

while

of

way

weakness,

God

we

?

ignorance and

of sin.

own, "

could

own

we

God's

at

which

to

aright,

pray

only

and hypocrisy,insincerity,

own

mind,

is the

faith, bringingnothing

confession

a

our

reverent our

shall he go

say them

we

His

whom

the

though

safe.

are

in

come

but

us,

but know

us

to

Truly

sinners.

to

sacra

drink

flesh, and

Christ

to.

her

approach Christ, to

His

eat

[SERM.

services,or

suitably feel

cannot

Church

her

live in Him,

comes

open

HYPOCRISY.

it is to

as "

to

to

it

salvation and

shuns

that, awful

to

blood,"

to

he

(whether

ments),

let

WITHOUT

not

of the

search

for

this, for in truth our

case.

Some

no

men

the

confessions

not

being strong enough

of

sin

we

;


but

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

XI.]

with

it will

be

enter

; let

have

been

into the when

Therefore

we

in

the our

Church

Almighty,

offenders,and

that,though

yet Christ

is

and

;

pray

maketh Thus

as

godly fear common

is still

Him ;

and

tion,and

in

us

these

to

should

ready

recol

ought, us

be

with around

shall

us,

in

the

form

us

availing what

not

we

Spirititself

plaintsunutterable. us

and

still and

take

words

same

yet the

in

and

and

reverence

with

us

that

assurance

spite of

us,

collected,we

back

perish,desirous to

us

and

acceptably,with we

miserable

let

us,

know

we

for

employments

gracious

willingwe

for

keeping ourselves

serve

call God

we

ourselves

we

to

words

desiring with

When

spare

that, though for

feelingGod

shall

our

pleading

far above

usinga strange language,

are

we

intercession

therefore

to

repeti

wonderful

and

own

the

imperfection

understanding of them,

full

should

or

Him

beg

to

ourselves,

work

own

our

as

vain

use

a

look into them.

Father

power

for

be

compose

to

Teacher,

our

to

with

us

as

minds

nor

;

; let

Angels

lect

;

them.

rightly

not

not

us

meekly repeatingthe

prayer,

of the

show

a

quietly

down

preparing our

us,

into

do

we

let

pray,

the heathen

kneel

use

ordinaryexpressions.

most

making hypocrites, and

in

ever

enter

we

repentance, when

our

even

be satisfied

us

searchingfor impassioned words

of

tions with

if

great thing

a

need

express

strong enough

words, which

sober

No

be

can

none

171

HYPOCRISY.

sins, not

our

of

to

He

our

day by day 8

perfec after the


172

PROFESSION

WITHOUT

of that

fashion

I have

spoken only

referred It is

to

general

our

be

praying, may Christians. be

to

It is

promised that

God's

still we not

from

us

in

of

the

profess We

It

obey. is

our

duty. We

by day fix it

make

on

that

and

us

death, which

unable

to

great

measure

it from

tear

but

an

us,

ago true

even

nay,

all

though

outward

put off gave

Him

rejoice in labour

garment

of

we

Christ

our

incorporateit with

stripsus

long

not

which

wedding

so

be

weakness,)

must

still

may

to

Nevertheless

being hypocrites,that is,if we to

saints,

is also

sinful

garment

We

have

day own

;

ourselves,

things,may yet it be

as

as

say

be

to

we

about

and

things aright;

our

wedding

baptism.

said

do

we

but

Christianity.

been

all

profess.

to

cease

without

that

and

help, (such

fall short

must

has

God.

these

do

and

highestprinciplesand

believe

to

cannot

we

with

us

the

Spirit of

the

by

professionof

that

true

baptism

prayers,

applied to

guided by

ruled

our

what

plain, however,

in

us.

upon of

[SERM.

which

image

outwardly stamped

was

to

divine

HYPOCRISY.

be in

garb covering our

nakedness.

own

I conclude

mercy

is in

glory of worthy

x

by reminding allowing

Christ of

from

it.

distressingto

a

1

I

us

the

xxii.

clothe

there

Christian

before

8.

Col.

is as

i. 10.

God's

great

ourselves

first,even

suppose

true

Matt.

to

how

you,

in the we

nothing to

have

are so

to


WITHOUT

PROFESSION

XL]

himselfsuch

prove

of his

scious

dislike of

He we

on

ourselves,

in

of

account

flesh,"but

besides

do

persons

themselves

lible

understandings; of

kinds Who

of

led

their sary

judge

and

tell

to

in

their

use

on

their

out

God

what

particular.

are

1

1 Cor.

of

and

done thus

own,

iv. 3"5.

mo

using

God,

to

the

men

make

man

it

think

to

neces

their

making

for all the words

altogether their

true

feelings, and

secret

And

encourage

the

Instead

has

fal

regeneration.

to

\ They justifier

selves reallyanswerable which

does

words,

own

their

practiseall

to

their

none

those

but

they

speaking

and

Church

the

to

enlarge souls

this

? spirit

Christian

the

that

to

praise,

seal of

a

tell the harm

desty of

are

display,as

can

words

for their

wish

others, who

great many

a

hence

and

bring

Christians,

think

such

be

to

our

Christ

as

fellow-Christians

accounted

evidence

they

;

in

need

is what

This

understand

not

be

to

our

as

rejected

even we

him.

not

are

fellowshipwith

baptism.

our

that

happiness

our

brethren,

God,

of

his

such

speaks for

despisedand

be

messengers

proofof

in

nothing

who

as

It is

Jesus."

are

"

fit to

allow

not

temptations which

the

"

does

his

to

us

con

from

anticipatedthe

himself; he of

each

introduces are

for

has

He

modesty.

speak

to

one

Christ

Now

display.

being

as

and failings,

numberless

own

difficulties of his an

others; both

to

173

HYPOCRISY.

they

own

them

they do

to

in

use,

this


174

PROFESSION

become

case

they can will

WITHOUT

hypocrites ; they

in

realityfeel.

naturally,and of his

ness

do

heart, show

that "

so

is

hypocrisy must,

As

of you

many

Christ, have decision.

bond for

;

Church

Our

follows

of

live henceforth

to

to

this all

world

the

on

each himself

be

a

to

Mother

the

Far

God,

of privileges be

it from

a

acknowledge

all

1

the

head

renounce

in

by

order

to

stripsoff depend

our

us

himself

to

exhorts

he

;

us

disputerof

himself, and be

man,

be

to

must

we

show

must

in him

and

his

prove

fight against

arid to make

Christ

whom

to

from

procedure

thus

to

perish for

Jesus."

bidding

us

But

nor

right

Christian.

us

graciouspurposes brother

to

robes

and

saints, tells

to

the world

self the elect of to

of

Church

rule,

male

Christ

in

God.

us

faith.

Greek, there

nor

and righteousness,

bids privileges,

our

ence

;

this

reverses

it is

baptized into

is neither

one

us

foot in the garments us

Jew

this

keep quiet,speaks for

when

;" this is the Apostle's

all

are

his

act, then

been

free,there

ye

but

;

less,sullyour

have

is neither

nor

ful

very

an necessity, objectto

or

Christ

on

of the

intentional

as

There

"

is neither female

put

religiousman

a

friends

of

more

than

more

deep feelingand

near

an

[SERM.

say

out

matter

a

at, and

do

course

his

his

to

is made

aimed

be

Of

unawares,

conscientiousness to

HYPOCRISY.

died

Christians, who

1 Cor.

viii. 11,

God's

the weak T

!

Let

have

us

not


PROFESSION

XL]

by

word

open

with

let

And

enter

own

for

ourselves

advance

of

proceeding, within

or

poor,

rule,

sons

in

we

we

God.

of

lights that

the

;

learned

the

world,

might

be

or

shall

be

the

image

conformed

called

His

form

Whether

walking

Him

by saints,

true

and

upright

to

Thus

us.

Christ.

of

that

grace,

length,

at

poor

in

duty

our

unlearned,

become

the

unnecessary

God's of

mind

glorious

We

has

through

shall,

shall

us

of

humble

us

and

avoid

do

God

let

;

to

meaning

do,

we

us

let

which

we

us

rich

to

let

;

religion

life

of

little

very

make

we

display

this

the

all

endeavour

the

professions

and

prayers

into

on

us

into

fully

more

fellowship

them

let

ourselves

and

their

lead

to

try

175

HYPOCRISY.

renounced

us

for

more

state

deed

or

and

us,

truth.

our

WITHOUT

perfect, who

likeness.

died


XII.

SERMON

PROFESSION

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

MATTHEW

Ye

the

are

of

light

the

A

world.

Saviour

of

gives

Sermon

His

profession

light

of

"

the

city

A

Neither

do

bushel,

but

that

and

works,

on

in

men,

glorify

.

Father

.

.

appear which

candle

house.

that

they

He

.

thou unto

not

which

but

men

in

1

vi

2"

18.

.

hea thou

.

unto

.

How

secret1."

Matt,

.

in

When

.

so

good

when

prayest .

is

is

says,

.

light your

"

a

giveth light

see

Father

your

it under

your

may

hid.

be

it

Let

the

disciples ;

put

and

reli

are

cannot

and

;

the

when .

fast

a

presently

alms

doest

hill

an

passage our

His

to

says

on

this

"Ye

men.

candlestick

a

are

Yet

ven."

set

light

men

before

shine

is

hill

an

on

manifest

to

all

He

world,"

all that

unto

Mount,

before

set

in

command,

a

the

on

gious

us

is

that

city hid.

be

cannot

OUR

14.

v.

are

ye

thy these


XII.]

PROFESSION

commands to

to

prof

Christian I

for

God,

affection, or Now,

mode

of

what

one

rude

the Church witness

which

good

a

be

does

only what

on sponsibility

tyrs who who

have

and profession,

The

or

The

Apostles and

blame

I do

call such

the

not an

that is in

censure

have

him,

world

may

say,) joininghumility to

whether

reallyand

he is

it) of

that

the

question.

judgment not

truly,(whatever a

bold

preaching Christ

without

hurting

I.

modesty N

his

own

he

Christ

as

he is not, in thus

VOL.

irreli

boastful, or

whether

gentleness,and

now

of his

profession;

ness,

all

call

to

one

would

in

of it

say,

God's

re

Mar

weight

(so

not

He

no

Saints

the

deserves the

ward

time,

same

do ; he takes

him

;

did

more,)

no

to

the

a

con

personal display.

bear

hypocrite; question is, whether

austere,

in

world, and

the

at

take from

not

the

to

that

simply

it, the Heads

ostentatious.

will

and

;

Church,

adorned

all these

seeming gious men

confession hid

the

to

on

consists

do, (ifhe did

himself. the

said

be

who

He

he is told

founded

question;

pretension or

which

little,if any,

our

ostentation.

might

bids him

cannot

very

alive,

indecent

Church.

His

to

this

yet without

and

once

yet hide

be witnesses

may

first,much

with

ages

we

and

at

we

self-denials ? answer

witnessingChrist

forming would

to

attempt

now

177

are

Christians, and

is,to explainhow

1.

? how

words, deeds, and

will

world

OSTENTATION.

be reconciled

ourselves

ess

that

WITHOUT

the out

acting, pure-

of character.

If


178

indeed

declaringhimself

forbidden

and

togetherin

world

the

munication,

the

at

and

greater secrecy Church

the

tion

at

so

panied by

and

from

remove

of

of profession,

a

high

ourselves and

praises, "

Christians, men

and

to

them

desirous

of

and we

practice;

in fact to

shall

do

words

am

ourselves

solemn

the

above

far

who

those

this

sure,

more

order,

prayers

generalityof humble

hypocrites,

do undertake

subjectas

that

it, by

profane. if

we

spread the knowledge so

accom

; in

implying great things of

rude-spiritedand for I

us,

of devo

all

from, lest they prove

speaking on

is,

public prayer,

least,a task which

say the

will hurt

making of

a

will shrink which

far

task

of

for

far

the burden individually

us

by inventingfor

it

things

the services

of sound

(I say,)to

with

so

deaths, and

fixed form

a

com

Therefore

many

of the sacraments,

marriages

do

we

Feasts, times

and

glimmered

we

without

humility.

does

appointsFasts the order

if

time

same

the

lightsto

wilderness

lone

pro

general body.

as

than effectively

more

unite

us

personal

our

ourselves

show

we

separatelyin

that

shelter

to

God's

temptation,

bids

He

authorityof the

the

while far

and

one,

disturbing But

this

us

it.

admit

to

us

fession under

Thus,

saved

for

witness

a

God.

by

us

providence has

merciful

ground,

own

grievingand

is

spiritgiven

calm

the

he

his

on

individual

an

as

indeed

Christ, then

forth

stands

man

a

[SERM.

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

a

wish of the

powerfully as

I

am

matter

really Truth, well

as


PROFESSION

XII.]

WITHOUT

179

OSTENTATION.

purely,by keeping together,than by witnessing Men to be seen are one adopting all kinds by one. God.

togetherin it

conforming

and obediently,

Prayer-book,I

the

rubric

the

; honour

say, that

or strikingout gious societies,

of

out

put

by keeping to

on

the

to

the whole than

good

plans,founding new religious

by tryingnew I

days,

their families

do vastlymore practically

they would

; come

Saints'

and

Sundays

on

prayer

day

every

of spirit

but follow the Church

they would

If

nay,

giving glory (as they think) to

of

of strange ways

might expect

the

account

views. religious

new

greater blessingthey of

find in the way

to

reli

duty, which

is

the first consideration. One

2. been

of

way

mentioned

professingwithout

"

next

and

how yet a profession the

satisfaction are

it.

You

men

course

Let

lives. minds

uneasy

"

who of

help

cannot

the

on

of

your

seasoned aim

at

modest, in

this

which

and

thought be

your

(as it

your We

doing

their

duty

hear 2

they

display. deeds

and

said), where Out

of

in the

the

speaketh

sometimes

that

a

intending

mouth

salt."

N

is

heart.

with

life,surprisedto

to

words

your

heart

which

fear lest

Your

run

in

profession,

and

without

it.

long

is,

treasure

abundance words

unconscious

lifedisplaysChrist

will show your

a

confessingChrist, yet dread

not

Your

to

great

Now

ordinary manner

mere

strict Christian

any

how

place, consider

the

arises from

Church.

obeying the

;

displayhas

find

common

they are

ridi-


180

PROFESSION

culed, and

hard

called

This

worldly persons. it should

disturbance

not

and

who

yet

out

of

discoveringtheir situation,firstshrink distrest,then

are

aught wrongly, slowly and

but

look

who

they

heart, His

of

image

sciously. and

who

"

when

Moses,

they

were

estimate in

season

in

a

the to

How

skin

have

forgotten,and

by

it,and

this

Exod.

own

show uncon

mount,

of

face

fruit ! How

29,

30.

But

Israel

shone, Who

him1."

or

as

God.

with

them

person

xxxiv.

lowly

men

the

re

are

His

sees

separate words of

bear

and

from

of his

our

to

of his face shone"

nigh

come

many

cherished

done

These

world, yet

down

of

and

1

for

all the children

the power !

sorry

such

intercourse

and

afraid

have

He how

wicked

came

behold,

they

on

it and

from

meek

whom

Consider

held

Aaron

who,

flock.

was

that the skin

not

had

who

elect

Moses

wist

"

one

Him

light in

their

forth

Christ's

are

reflected.

are

jealous,

timidly (ifat all)learn

very

follow

if

see

after all

and

joice in it, these

to

obedience,

and

self-condemning,yet proud world,

be

But

be.

eye of the

the keen

by

is, lest he

should

the way

a

make

expecting

he

as

If

it.

at

to

the fear

as

or

be ; it is

surprised with

world,

detected

are

as

quietlyin

on

go

careless

it should

are

humble-minded

so

those

sets

in the

[SERM.

by

names

is

be, that they

privateChristian a

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

saw

and can

spoken

recollected

are

that do

which our

we

good


XII.]

others

excite

deeds

to

rivalryin

Angels perceive though

the

thinking of

men

once,

of

pleasing side

this

prospect of

sad

we

us

less,

our

and

alms l

all

towards

and

joys

our

tastes,

studies, views

place we

our

"

waited

and

and

pleasingto Him, and

sweet

a

of

but

charity

our

amuse

opinions,

our

drawn

glorify who

little maid," of the

of

land

in

low,

or

in consequence

A

us.

high

we

and

was

Israel,

wife2," pointedout

Naaman's

on

Doubt

and

Be

"

the

as

are principles,

captive out

brought away

view

well

sorrows,

our

serve,

for

died

who

Him

can

us

risingas

devotion,

heavenward.

way,

but

are

businesses

Our

men.

ments,

one

;

are

saw

! Let

doings, as

our

office of

an

of, or

unknown

as

cause, ! How

not

evil communications.

our

prayers

only as

we

never

sacrifice, pleasingto God not

good

a

do

heard

in far countries

and

181

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

to

the

great captain of the host of the king of Syria the of

means

spoke good

vants'

brought have

back

him

rejectedthe This

prescribed. console

the

God

and

on

cityon 3.

a

be be

Acts

words to

may

to

his

of

mode

leprosy,and him

afterwards,

which

the

prophet

quietimpatientminds,

doing good," showing

your

and

"

must,

you

light before

ser

and

would

he

when

reason

cure

his

"

men

and Wait

you as

hill.

Still it is

1

his

over-scrupulous conscience.

but

cannot a

from

recovery

x.

4.

quite

true

that

there

2

2

circum-

are

Kings

v.

2.


182

PROFESSION

his

express

without

so

is here

or

speak

his

and

mind

to

a

St.

if any

extortioner

eat1."

St. John

And

with

respect

unto

you,

true

doctrine

your

house, neither

that

and

God

conforming

A

to

difficult

(as a

'

1 Cor.

the

11.

like

to

advice

come

any the

him

God

into

not

speed ;

for he

partakerof

is

such

his

conduct

on

great display,for it is but

know

on

;

what

is another

duty

Christian

v.

a

not

no

doctrine, (i. e.

speed,

adopt it,which

more

ment,

to

not

drunkard,

a

one,

the rules of the Church

difficult

is often

ought

to

and "

called

is

If there

plain that

part requiresno

our

this

bid him

It is

evil deeds2."

an

Christ,) receive

him

biddeth

"

by

example,

fornicator, or

a

gives us

bring not of

is

deliberate

railer,or

a

heretics.

to

obvious

more

that

man

to

coun

it ; for

from

such

with

;

never

the

Christian,)be

idolater,or

an

duty

expresslytells us,

Paul

covetous, an

must

aloof

a

or

We

to

society

less his

or

how

discountenancing evil

brother, (i. e. or

place in

man's

Now

keep

company,

openly

difficulty ; viz.

by separatingfrom

sinners.

keep

to

is bound

more

error.

of

way

bound

open

As

is it

so

[SERM.

religioussubjectsand

freely.

and

silence, and are

opinion on

there,

modest

we

Christian

a

display.

sin

tenance

OSTENTATION.

this is the real

; and

matters

do

which

under

stances to

WITHOUT

is that

is often

"2

though

occasions

it

we

question.

of

passing judg

bound

to

John

10,

do,)

11.

on


XII.]

PROFESSION

events

of

his

WITHOUT

the

day

public

proportion

in

duty,

and

in the

community,

persuade

others

to

clergymen that

with

he

should with

But

ous.

the

another,

exert

poral

it is

had

crucified

would had

they

could

and

done

not

be

been ?

so

(laymen

as

well

thought

world

1

a

as

wicked

Acts

pass

ii. 23.

iii. 13

"

17.

27.

who l

? and

they

concerns

of

those

from

Christians, from

abstain let

affairs, and

iv

they

hill if

this world's

stream

all

men,

a

all

tem

did

cityon

the

down

not

and

Christ

clergy,)should

temporal

rather

Did

Lord's

indeed

then

as

of

express

way

Roman,

altogether disjoined kingdom,

worthless

as

If,indeed,

Christ's

the

the

slain

covet

for the

or

of

lose

be

not

one

be

not

and

worldly ambition,

their rulers

have

should

not

favour

not

reverence

Jewish

separation from

still denounce

should

to

that

meant

the

or

influence

all their

lan

nothing

plainlyunscriptural.

whether

power,

have

pleasure

world,

an

an

familiar

in

such, should

as

that he

means

Apostles,with

their not

if it

all,

objects,should

take

not

of this

opinion and

than

secular

may

pronounce

is true, if it be

at

should

men,

and

and

Above

does.

popular applause,

in business

time

an

of

that he

should

political party

a

ambitious

great

aim

not

in order

said,

clergymen

a

station

form

to

politics.This

do

side

bound

has

he

as

It is sometimes

opinion. guage,

think

It becomes

men.

he

as

influence

are

183

OSTENTATION.

of

xiii. 27.

the

events


184

PROFESSION

till it

perishes;

WITHOUT

in nations

pens

those

if

but

OSTENTATION.

affect the

must

the

corrupted by

there

since

and

become

duty

of

myriads

are

saved,

a

part of the stand

to

not,

and

show

the

people their

of Jacob

their sins !.

house done

without

injury to

need

be

not

yet may have

we

zealous and

Another

God

such

at

still

cases.

done

for

those sin

of

be

meet

word

it is

seeming,

1

with

but

nay,

or

a

how

is that of

deed,

name

without

lisa, Iviii. 1.

from

in

in the

;

and

plain

tell others

to ;

aloof

duty

unassuming

Christ

charity'ssake

without

we

in

know

be

fear.

Christ's

in to

we

difficult

more

them

We

arts

and

one,

pointedlykeep

evil

once

peated precept faults

words,

good service,

all active

in

life who

before testifying

in

it. We

do

to

forming

of

personallyrebuking

it is difficult

gentleness

contentious

use

means

whose

of

Christian

be

the

and

tercourse

the

opinion,in proportion

scrupulouslyand men

trumpet,

a

firmlygive our

towards

the bad

our

cry aloud

all this may

And

it is difficult

nor

angry,

like

to

it is

and transgression,

our

humbleness, though

and

is bound

hill,to

a

world

converted

nation

voice

our

the

therefore

on

lift up

to

be

to

Church,

beacon

a

as

souls

in religion

in

and

hap

be seduced

may

Christian

spare

as

of

cause

world,

and

and

case,) what

nations, since the Church

and

and

the

(as is

[SERM.

and

that

is,

zealous and

of

is this

re

their to

be

being, arro-


XII.]

anxious

their

do

to

are

and

deficient the

of

dread

of

ness

a

to

longing

at

men

It is to

young

their

by

inferiors a

When

and ill-tutored),

service, still He, our

very

such

rior, and to

say

so

in

so

God

to

more

improper

course

or

;

such

desire

that

frame

of mind.

no

at

;

they

may

the

it in

is

instance,

to

They

do

culty of witnessing for

God

accept

mercy

shame.

not

that

express a

even

without

my

more

we

(however

so, I have

led into

us,

although zeal

and

another,

be

to

time, rebukes

same

except

may

the than

suited

and

in

pain at doing

men,

in

private per

and

feeling of perplexityand feel

for

a

not

honesty

rudely blame

as

old, otherwise

awkward

feel

we

particular

the

character

a

done

have

the

the very

divinely-appointedgovernor.

and

assume

we

from

superiors;

be

perplexity

general rule,

their

rebuke

to

course

may

Still

silence.

his natural

son

before

witness

that,

duty

a

the

in

it

awkward

a

as

his parent, of

child

of

improper,

is not

arises

impropriety of attempting case.

other

the

on

consider

and

;

it often

is felt about

which

duty, it

a

all

to

yet,

;

must

persons is

once

it,

backwardness,

word,) the

common

a

rebuke

though

of

particularbranch

offence

are

fear that

full,who

painfulnessof rebuking ano

the

Such

it.

the

to

who

persons

blameable

giving

ther, and, (touse

are

this

from

they feel

hand,

duty in

deficient

they and

There

severe?

and

gant

185

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

"

a

our

us

by

As

for

supe

nothing earnest

Christian

feel the

diffi

display.


186

PROFESSION

It is of

that

duties

our

before

Our

had

God.

This his

while

takes

to

witness

for God

say, when

to

others

the

humility; of

a

is

witnesses

better

no

to

deserve

to

the

world

It is

doing it,a

love towards submit

In all this I

turn.

clergyman's duty

a

office.

And

duty

sion in this do

a

willingness

clearlyour to

;

so

of

than

am

to

rebuke

the absence

consciousness the person sins

he such

are

they

were

the person to

these,

considerable

be

may

nature

duties,

openly to

he

on,

It is diffi

has

rebuke,

severe

a

in

all his

that his actual

to

a

in his

by

before, and

as

his

tests

feelingof triumph

that he

and

of which

to

goes

number

leave

before

up

saint

turn

to

of mouth.

has

man

certainlynot

;

the

set

formed, then,

becomes

in

man

a

time

as

be

a

was

others

But

word

by a

he

exhort

himself,

upon

of the first

to religion,

perfectionin

to

on

of

some

repent and

assume

is evident.

goes

he

cult

to

to

order,

indeed, for

think

to

I mean,

one

to

are

religiouscharacter

he

certain

a

is

rebuke,

Christian.

strange,

witness, and

a

and

this is not

great one,"

some

and

be

do the part

to

warn

a

first duties

justbegun

"

and

that

It would

lieve.

for

of

in

come

others, and

of them.

who

truth, to

elementary duty

an

[SERM.

considered, too, that for the

witness

a

not

be

to

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

known

reproved,

deserved

censure

speaking of laymen. rebuke

by

virtue

of

then, after all,supposing it be to

manifest

pointed way

modestly, we

before must

religiousprofes

our

another, do

so

in

order

kindly

and


as gently as we can cheerfully, can as we help ; not making

they are, (or what put

think

we

out

I

all,(as

the

offender's

ing you

above

him,

which

him

bound,

like

favour

in

man

a

warn

stature

but

need

we

And

by to

if

rebuke

to

us

great

rebuke

us,

thank

in prospect

spiritin

him

which

fall, thinking

a

friendlyconduct,

your

not

;

feelingour

the

be

may

walking against rugged

cause

may

it

he should

desirous

acting, that is,in

;

ground,

day

requireit, and

occasion

him

some

turn

and imperfections,

should

Christian

reallythinking,that

ourselves

putting

than

alreadysaid,)acting as

have

thought, nay

we

little

as

worse

such), when

be

to

matters

whole

our

doing it

;

(so to say) or give a glance.

hand

a

above

showing

or

187

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

XII.]

As

you.

to

the

do

to

of

occasions

grave

witnessingChrist, they will seldom occur, except he never thrusts himself into societywhere a man ought "

has

have

to

Come

ye

out,

the

cause

of

the

world.

spiteof the

To

our

first fault

"

man

world.

himself.

It

of

the

Church,

question do

no

com

before

the

sinful then

and

in

they

us.

his

great $

is often

raised,

duty simply

being thought is

he

is another

This

friends

over

The can

quietly,without the

of

advantage

a

rebuke, having

to

make

rules

conclude.

whether

rule,

then

and

in witnessingChrist perplexity

We

the

separate;"

be

and

scarcelythe right

mitted

have

by neglecting the

been,

ostentatious

matter

to

and

by

himself


188

PROFESSION

whether

he

is

the

provoked would

WITHOUT

thought

say

calumniated

the

by make

to

individual

depends each.

There

conscientious

the

world.

station as

and

offend

to

can

gaze

in

books

;

and at

they

the

their

when

let

us

long

they

their

whom

Son

of

kill

God

and

1

Mark

killed

lovely upon

interests

Christians

"

the

xii. 7.

by

the

is the

Heir,

life,thwart of the

have

for falsely

2

by

shall

selfishness

these

re

but

stirred

inheritance

world, and

"

came,

were

This

in active

againstthem under

He

then

;

They

before

and

Him,

Still,even

sake2."

they

sepulchresof

fathers

they said,

then

of evil said

manner

it

look

can

killed the Just One.

disliked

are

the world

think

built the

time

ing, (as they do,) the pride and world,

with

while religion,

as

in

distance, they speak well of them.

Thus

be ours1."

of

case

prominent

so

picture. They

passions

coming,

come,

a

as

themselves

verenced"

His

as

a

prophets

the

treated,

so

having great

as

not

admire

in Christ's

Jews

The

Men

it.

Christians

are

in the

such,

are

humility,

it

duty

whether

who, though very strict Christians, are yet praised by

are

on

and

in

profession. But,

connected practically

so

or

I

hated

being

as

circumstances

These

meekness

not

persons,

are

and

always

of the Church

various

has

general rule,

a

world,

bold

a

As

[SERM. if he

not,

or

itself is

members on

so

opinion.

the Church

bound

OSTENTATION.

"

all

Christ's

circumstances,

Matt.

v.

11.


PROFESSION

XII.]

though they a

WITHOUT

far

as

authorityof

and

to

rules

it.

defending

attack

duty

Church

the

rather

be

to

the

to

called

are

for

drawn

common

of

course

the task of

them

upon

name

keep

to

;

on

shelter

to

and, if they

;

take

boldly to

duty, than

the

under

can,

Holy

sufferingin

the

to

the

Church,

suffer for the

ward

they

as

and

its ordinances

from

it is still their

personal account,

themselves,

shrink

not

must

189

OSTENTATION.

cowardice

in

There

is

no

this.

placed

in

posts of danger, and

o

Some

are

men

these

danger

others

Lord

in

Thus

His

told

when

the

in

their

from

people hand, do

utmost

not

court

witness

and

evil and

the

making

own

Christian Who tuous

is in

to

the

avoid

are

ourselves

the

on

is not

so

one

we illegally,

We

good report

natural

suffering

a

lights on

as

and

heathen,

other.

the

good report the

the

but, while

defend

report

We

it.

first ;

not

fury of

a

;

much

consequence

must

but

hill, the

of

our

of

our

profession. can

world,

tossing it its

heads

of

to

as

cityto city,

early persecutions,instead

glorifyGod,

through

our

the

even

sufferingon

evil

Gospel, of

the

do

we

honourable

of the

the

but

duty ;

their

flyfrom

to

and

exposing themselves did

into

followers

of

way

first age

the

persecuted;

Church,

the

intrude

not

must

office.

in

comes

to

tell God's or

how

hither

agitationHe

will

He and

concerning

will

dispose

thither

troubles

His

in own

His

this tumul of it?

He

fury, and

people

also.


this

Only, shall

shall

hell

will

witness

indeed

marriage

of

wife

and

His

and

to

her

shall

and

white,

for

ments

;

of

He

shall

night "

Blessed

marriage in

the

are

supper

number,

that

He

last

day

may

but

believed,

shall

make

herself

linen

is

fine the

righteous

death

and

reign, at

come

ready

linen,

;

clean

righteousness his

are

hell

elect

own

in

and

shall shall

"

ever

recompense.

Lamb

His

Him

unto

chained

the

and

avenge

Truth,

different

granted

cast

Church

partner,

not

hill,

a

The

it.

the

light

upon

Omnipotent

fine

True

fire, and

and

be

the

saints1."

evil

far

Lord

length,

of

its

a

the

end

the

when

for

though

ruin,

promised the

in

it

set

last

world,

its

end

For

the

to

this

to

Christ

;

Our

comfort.

our

prevail against

not

on

foretelling the

down

go

and

for

know

we

never

OSTENTATION.

WITHOUT

PROFESSION

190

judg

the

into which

lake

day

cry

!

which

they of

the

before

us

Rev.

xix.

6"8.

in

His

the

unto

all

May

Christ

!

1

called

Lamb."

confessing confess

are

this

Father

we

be

world, in

the


XIII.

SERMON

xxi.

MATTHEW

certain

A

Son,

to

said,

OUR

and

Sir

;

and

We

said

and

We

earnest

yet

;

of

struggle

pose, "

go

resolution

the

mind

by

parable

have our

in

or

do

I

and

And

went.

he

answered

Lord have

we

do

desiring

think

we

of what

contrary

to

pur we

the

inconsistency

This

taken

are

without

change

ourselves

in

faith

so

presently,

very

duty

our

generally

apparent

the

ourselves

it is

will

and

dis

greater we

that

and

expressed.

which

far

than

we

thus

away,

Blessed

And

a

them,

knowing

and

away we

exposed

go

without

almost we

we

at

are

obedient,

be

to

said,

answered and

repented,

resolve

sincere

are

He

likewise.

generally

we

first, and

not.

upon

know

the

to

came

he

went

acting

our

purposing

any

of

second,

God,

serve

and

is

;

the

aware.

fully.

do,

not

afterward

30.

"

vineyard.

my

but

28

he

and

;

in

to-day

go,

from

are

in

I

sons

religious professions

tance

to

will

came

and

two

work

go I

said, he

had

man

DOING.

WITHOUT

PROMISING

the

second for

my

part text.


192

WITHOUT

PROMISING

observe, that in the

You

will

who

said he would

it is

said,

he

case

of the I

swered,

Sir;

go,

deliberate

he

;

of

it

because

did

only he

;

when

they

ing againsta flows

down

To

this

from

form

swered

and

promise that,

to

a

not

not

know

"

I

will

to

the

of his

go,

moment; then

mouth,

for

seems

to

I

"

the wind

like

blow

a

moment

but

in

of

go,

God,

serve

Sir;

fact

ourselves, several

attention,

this

went

"

do

or

what

our

know

not

we

instances

He

are

of

in

nature, this ;

an

We

not."

faithlessness

we

which

perform ;

not

it is

parable,

son,

itself.

and

do

we

because

obey, and

give

part

deliberate but

of

the repentant

subjectin

distinct I

call your

now

latter

case

said,

particular case, way

said,

consequence,

shall

the

the

from

not

was

work,

go

before.

subject I

passingover would

in

course

as

drawn

as

this. He

which

stream,

its

change

to

It

forgotten.

were

his

to

generalcharacter

out

were

an

here

for

"

not

feelingof

the

words

the

did

his

to

the

he

"

according

he

;

in

sentiment, nothing

acted

know

not

from Sir," sincerely, but

of

mind

contrary

was

not;"

went

go,

under

But

merely said,

and

merely

frame

habitual

he

repented;"

revolution

no

was

yet did

and

of purpose.

it is

second,

[SERM.

of the first son,

case

work,

go

positivechange

a

work

not

afterward

"

went

there

DOING.

we

and

the our

do

promising. this

kind

of

weakness. For instance

1 .

; that of

mistakinggood feelings


for real takes

It is the

place.

have

have

(we

They

will

ously,they wish far

and religious,

religiousthan

more

suppose

sin, and

and

resist the

world, when

the

often a

is

wish,

virtuous

deed, and

able

to

act

lies.

is his

agent,

clog borne

their

can

is not and

and has

and

it in each

these

so

He

VOL.

as

in his walk T.

soon

two

it for

knows

whole

load

hang

long, that

he

a

It

the

a

he

will ;

of corrupt his

will,

of it.

He

little

to

things,

excluded,

are

he

free-

is insensible

resolves.

paths,to o

he

that in

inclination

is

upon

particularexercise

as

duty of

granted

he

what

do

of the

knows

not

great interval between

He

the

is

notions.

correct

takes

conscious

passionand

meet

a

his

characteristic

having is

own

he

truth, he does

sinful habits which

perform

can

on

existence.

where

of difficulty

He

his

that

real

he wishes.

what

he

nature

acting.

for

suspicion

the

valiant

or

generous himself

utter

to

In

that there

him

feelingand do

a

no

that

Truth,

circumstances

it !

the

thinks

religiousman

but

has

where

He

escapes

by

propose

upon

They

the

they hardly know Again, how they use.

perhaps applauds

understand

can

or

feeling,and

good not

incited

man

a

themselves

understand

of the words

meaning

objects

are

they really are.

they hate

can

religi

up

so

they think

interest ; but

love and

our

brought

say) been

be

to

neces

young

exposed to temptation.

been

not

often this

how

the

with

case

193

DOING.

Consider principle. religious

who sarily,

of

WITHOUT

PROMISING

XIII.]

Should

right and

he

he

left,


194

PROMISING

is

he

without

God

to

One

2.

delaying

himself,

Of

"

I

repent."

speak

words

the

concerning

they

or

do

to

the

wheyeas,

make

should

difference

If

the

dreadful

very

pre

they

Such

act

it evidences

our

of

power

that

answer

they

e.

is their

that

not

repent, why do

can

they

"

do

not

re

argument

do

they

not

is

doing

intending and

between

can

that

suspect that there

them

I

do

ignorance

they

fact

to

the

it who

aware

men

they can.

pent because

to

old age,

hereafter;" i.

so

comes

condition, and

once?

at

so

says

quieting conscience,

are

the

man

least

really use

moral

doing.

do

not

intend

;

now,

greater

a

than

they

of.

know

So

difficult is

very

step in

is every inert

than

he

a

;

he

can

do

on

the

hope

securityfor never

take

the

more

borrow

future, however

seems

his

have

tittle

from

won

sluggish

would

jot or

refrain

of

it he

so

that I

one

;

hardly

so

course,

nature,

already done

has

and

obedience,

Christian

corrupt

our

ing aught

good

our

disbelieve

man

show

out,

our

willingand

of

mode

persons

many

A

of

speak

a

to

is self-deception

worst

at

or

it,)but, merely,

upon

a

if the

not

of such

sumption

(though

do

this

repentance.

if illness comes,

worst,

and

of

course,

once,

that obe

difficult than

more

especialcase

in

seen

at

of the left

right instead

the

to

will

fancies

he

much

is not

he

which

take

can

difficulty ; and

any

dience turn

he

sure

[SERM.

DOING.

WITHOUT

good

to

be

able

to

feelings and


XIII.]

WITHOUT

PROMISING

wishes

Nothing

for

pledge

in

but

acts

past

195

DOING.

single untried

one

the

are

deed.

for future.

vouchers

past sacrifices, past labours, past victories

yourselves, these,my brethren, those

in

for the

of the justis

path

light!. But not

of

word

warfare

your But

surance.

Satan,

slave

of and

day

as

are

the

walk

forward

hasten

on

was

and

deeds

how

!

How

goes

How

piouslyexpress

the

righteous!

enemies

only God

;

"

on

by

not

the his

would

He

Yet

a

he

was

desire

hand,

to

Prov.

02

die

as

in the

in battle among

not

good thoughts

1

doom.

iv. 18.

doings. given

passed far

so

God

for

profes speech ! death

of

God's

by temptation,

suddenly overcome other

trembling

he have

have

revere

died

!

hell,always

deliberate

own

he religious

did

one

spell,shrinkingfrom

What

sion

your

Alas

place of

their

feelingsmight

! See

to

heaven, and

a

of their

you

road

towards

Balaam.

words

at

under

as

consequences

Such

the

lookingback

they pace

They

if

who

of will

indolence.

your

and

coward

creature

suppose

as

firm

yet the

poor

passions,never

men

while

the

the

and

nothing

as

are

you

of your

ground

done

yourselvesfrom

rouse

there

have

Deeds,

"

the watch

be

must

the

and

if you

manly hitherto, if lusts

this

wishes,"

and

shining,growing

nothing short of these.

trust

words

the

as

of

of greater in store,

doubtless

; and

store

the tokens

are

"

over

suddenly turned and

to

fair purposes.


196

PROMISING

But

in this

literal

any

WITHOUT

respect the

If

it.

is it

Nor

how

swer

A

little

world

wonder

selves, Even

not

the

worked

in

their

scanned have

and

could

even

by

exhibited shock

good

though uncertain

I

deed

they

again ; they

to

have

would

ardent

it

said are

but

(I

to

great,

1

Isaiah

Ixiv.

and

to

our

fear."

"

imbibed

diligently, thoroughly persuaded)

am

such

to

as

surprise

disciples. After all, pledge The

was.

firm, and

stand

pro

see

look

been

scarcelythe

justnow ;

they

most

is

trial,

fulness of Christ's

and

inconsistencies

their

who

we,

saints,those who

man,

meet

we

righteousnessmost

day,

own

conduct

cause

the power

largestmeasure

our

of their

high-minded"

matured

most

Spirit,and

one

be

to

an

differently beforethey

abundant "

of

whom

course

after,that

it,have

at

between

never

their former

things so

and

tempted

were

in

view

they

what

religious

circumstances.

Men

out, in the

turn

in

can

new

this.

us

wind, take

of life and

knowledge

from differently

mised,

We

under

act

will teach

in the

the

great interval

is this

performing.

shall

for fol

answer

beginners

among

after

are,

this.

help

can

only

we

very

hearts

so

we

and

promising

shall

we

like iniquities,

our

that there

obedience

of sin differs from

power

it, and

of

"

away1," yet

us

[SEKM.

fascination,that

spellor

all,willing slaves

lowing

DOING.

and then

6.

of

best

they fall.

another, are

men

are

little

Such

is


XIII.]

PROMISING

human

vritue

Master

on

;

earth,

selves

appear

other

seem

we

himself,

base

so

ing clearlythat

be

can

our

sinless our

and

ourselves

worthless

saved,

are

one

reflect what

to

to

even

to

us

no

humble

to

up

and

and

all who

of us,

inconsistent

if

God,

to

look

to

call

to

us

reminding

;

within

each

must

but

197

DOING.

reminding

"

perfectLord

and

;

we

each

show

and

the least

even

only by faith,not

saved

works.

by

form

ing

I

Here

3.

of the what

tells

how

that

"

at

of

Lord

;

Him, to Him

with

and

not

all due

we

without

solelyto

to

are

moreover,

heart,

very

laden

health

in

Christ's

us,

by to

and

blessed

to

be

to

Not

save our

the love

rejoicein

resolve

to

live

I will answer, a

serious

that it is be

not

convinced, sin,

and

for salvation

look

sacrifice

con

Christ

have to

be

to

cannot

infirmityand

and

Some

hesitation,

one

necessary,)to with

faith?

speaking on

faith.

not

faith,and

it is to

But

the world."

faith in

oneself

saved

glory, and

this is

has

thing ;

seriousness,as

(itis

necessary,

is,

Scripture

is

feel

be

to

one's

His

desire

subject, that

that

it in

warm

to

wish

to

concern

have

who

conscious

be

plausible

without

to

every

to

that

and

Him

know

and

once

God

sin,

oneself, and

We

he

faith, is

have

nothing, and vinced

tell that

man

to

mistake

question is, What

answer

persons

faith.

another a

accepts those

the

a

can

by

God

Now

It is

error.

same

that

us

of

reminded

am

is meant

Him.

of

WITHOUT

on

the

cross

;


198

PROMISING

and

we

have

particleof is

there

cause

an

all these has

sound

any

thing but

any

angel, I of

ground

them, he has

would

his

not

James

says,) profitsno

Devils

have

livingfaith ? living

"

Do

?

As

the

without

works

think

who

in word

God,

They the

body

and are

have

most

done

hand,

too

He

is dead, spirit

So

surrendered

hasty

in

1

James

ii. 26.

tells

so

that

they

faith those have

themselves their

something, indeed,

difficult part of their

is

faith

make

reallybelieve, because

thought much

other

the

the life of faith.

are

also V

dead

upon

;

otherwise.

us

the

without

acts

course

thoughts

of obedience,

is

they

tells

mere

himself, that

Of the

are

like

faith, (as St.

Dead

on

fervent

St. James

works, deeds

us

What,

it.

the

on

to

man.

they

spoke

man

till he

evidence

living faith.

true

a

voucher,

that

him,

belive

has If he

all. no

believe

to

he

that

have

we

Though

even

experiment of

himself

speaking. Nay

has

have

may

principleat

them,

not

man

the

to

promise

of them

between

emotions, yet, (ifhe

them

words.

Be

?

Why

A

permanent

account

yet possess

doing right.

yet acted upon

not

not

distance

cannot

and

barely on

he

still

immeasurable

yet hazarded

practice,)he

an

feel all this that I

may

good thoughts and

not

thus

are

we

religiousfaith.

true

feelingrightand

has

man

a

[SERM.

if

thankful

be

that

but

;

DOING.

described, vividly, and

one

X

well

may

minded

WITHOUT

judgment.

but

duty,

to

not

which

at

is

all to


XIII.]

themselves

surrender

They

have

saying

I

"

in

deed

nothing

to

show

go,"

show

the

next

will

they

not;"

nothing

of the

disciple,who self-deceiving

I

die

with

to

I will

Thee,

straightway went far

as

know

we

faith has

ing

ticular

temper

and

earnest

and

such

world,

the

by

one,

(as far

more

true

fluent

most

the

or

change

of

there

every

faith

of

sit still with

thing, or 1

at

need

Prov.

causes

who

does denies

he

sick

and

enemy,

committed

are

than

by of

the

given could

to

be

folded

doc

Scripture agitation Yet

religious sentiments.

who

humble

which

the

be

religious conversation,

remarkable

most

ing, doing nothing done

we

par

to

ridicule

or

as

As

its

forgivesan

knowledge

intimate

most

trine,

an

evinces

judge,) shown

clamour

yet

justify

of

the

;

whether

or

an

part

Though

"

thrice.

He

offence

the

resists

Christ

relieve

temper,

forgiveness for

or

obey

obedience,

his

go

the

act

described

services.

to

"

matter,

be

please

comfort

curbs

or

asks

him,

are

of

some

needy,

to

will

they

said,

of the

men

actual

on

little deed

himself

the

desire

not

independent

which

act.

moment

Christ

It may

acts.

under

attends

one

or

existence

no

definite

the

thing

any

and

deny Thee;"

not

denied

and

199

DOING.

God

to

yet done

as

after

not,

WITHOUT

PROMISING

hands

how

and

many

*, dream

all, thinking they have do

xxiv.

nothing,

33.

when

they


200

save

My

object

it,

do

nature

ject;

nothing

was

truth

of

doctrine of

ture

and

have

can

we

arise from

nothing

fect in

moral

in the

we

a

fall any

we

and

(as

a

see

our

move

it

were)

may

and

But

in

of

the

struc

dwell

upon incon

such

are

as

can

originalde

"

the

dark,

in

or,

minds,

which

produce

we

some

and

we

we

meet

We

act, with

to

influence

making experiments

delicate

works,

whom

there, perhaps,

attempts

are

in

When may

as

constant

being."

our

and

our

of

habit

God,

have

Here

with

the

ourselves.

about

in

self-examination

Unseen and

moment.

little ;

instrument, and

dark

to

us

the

move,

groping

are

sub there

the

view

strange

if such

leads

upon and

live

it.

weakness,

our

some

it will be well

dependence

are

but

the

apprehension

;

of

nature.

suggested

we

with

done

real

no

we

admitted,

ungodliness, which

sistency,and

"

be

signs of

the

out

our

quit of

get

the

admit

general, to

minds, part by part

draw

I have

in the

of

speak

to

easy

can

which

heart,

corruption,till we

our

our

1. Now

will

words

notion

being once

to

more

is

then

if,the doctrine

as

the

It

corrupt

few

a

true

of

general, and

it in the

as

some

know.

as

far

as

to

you

really

human

been,

deceitfulnes

and

not

good thoughts which

these

has

lead

to

depths

[SERM.

!

one

no

do

had

have

merely

DOING.

WITHOUT

PROMISING

do

unexpected

and not

and

dangerous know

how,

disastrous


PROMISING

XIII.]

effects. above

us.

seest

!

me

lorn

with

all the

trust

Him

who

have

and

of

strengthenthem, as

a

their

not

practicaland

as

further

must

ness

lead

and,

not

only

to

actuallyto put selves

to

ever

;

blessingsto portion to

the show

with

of

be

excessive

and

if it has

weak

try ourselves to

con

own

our

prove

suspicious of

to

mind

full ; it draws its command

makes been

and

Satan.

ourselves,

the

sober

the

doctrine,

sin and

our

to

us

trial of

never

back

tempted

to

say

our

refuses

and

itself. even

evidence its

keep

but

enjoysGod's

over

an

to

test

circumstances,

gained by denying, but

sincerity. It

change

ourselves

nies itself in trivial is

in

promising much,

A

the

Guide

refrain from

wakeful.

to

those

and

to

tinuallyin little things,in order earnestness

and

;

consolatorytruth daily

most

conviction

this

And

us

To

abstract

mere

be fulfilled in their warfare 2.

sins,

believe

They

a

our

weakness,

spiritualinfluence

a

He

this,

Sanctifier

Almighty

their

necessityof

to

of

notion

right

a

us.

within

evil

ourselves.

help against

where

all

know

to

continually present.

but

of

for

the

uphold

can

recesses

only comfort

our

for

thought

alone

appalling distinctness

windings

it is

He

of

God,

knoweth

He

quite

Thou

"

the consolation

was

is

it becomes

God.

to

up

and

hearts

our

circumstances

in the wilderness.

most

yet

is

Such

made,

are

sees

look

to

"

Hagar

we

of

these

Under

201

DOING.

management

comfort

our

of

The

WITHOUT

own

any

if of

a

It de

nothing its

own

professions ; thing noble


202

PROMISING

and

great,

make

ing, or

as

would

pricefor the

a

be

at

if

gained

(if

indulgenceof fine adopted

we

another

wards

willingto

not

were

There

is

Church. and

only

himself

allows

and

;

after

searcheth

the

service

one

to

thing which

we

when

put

we

say the

on

desire

know

seek

By doing this, we withal,

and

(so

to

unhealthy ments

many

He

be

can

is in

Apostles

Him

who

harm

no

through

sees

for what

them

for

Creed

character the

best

remind

with

those

befit

the

profess

Christian.

a

whole

ourselves our

and

upright

of

by

our

the

dwindled

we

We

declare

our

ourselves

ample

we

the Collects

gifts,and

God

while

they reallyare,

in

of

in

profes

our

instance, do

! and

humble

we

forms

which

of

before

as

it) of puttingupon

call

that

things boldly, as

There

to serve

strong purpose

in

Christian

the

guidance

and

much, the full

and

a

directlyto God, because,

How

prayers.

says

them,

takes

sions, and

the

reins.

speak, we

we

Much even

professopenly, and

he

professingmuch

speak

this rule

where

place

Here, under

speaking

little

do.

one

to

Prophets,

said

never

or

resolves

and

possible)in

professionsof friendshipand

our

sloth

for

its word,

its censoriousness.

penalty on

a

[SERM.

another

itself

sacrifice

some

things,as

DOING.

blame

to

or

it takes

cowardice, to

WITHOUT

our

hearts.

duty

;

taunt

and

glorious gar and

full-grown

believer.

Lastly,we

see

from

the

parable, what

is the


PROMISING

XIIL]

There

whole. the

darker

the

practice,of saying But

what

than

The

their

inabilityto if

through life, as Their

best

less in

make

for

up

repenting a

Christian,

against sin, been

said and do

its

own

He

hopeful;

if

nature

as

evil

of

in

from

Him,

as

thoughts. and

while

I

we

to

He

Thus us

to

come

delay us

to

us

;

and

or

what to

on

think not

(as

exalt

acknowledge

view

glorious and

encourages

has

carried

nature

our

heaven,

has

who

in Him

viewed

as

There

men

teaches

He

by

struggle

to

"

to

alive

be

show

to

com

done,

without

came

Thus

have

said

might become,

distance

our

poorly

of

sons

or

then

repent.

and

personally,but

renewed

beyond be

God,"

it.

do,) to speak

ourselves

as

O

perfection.

some

and

more

his

than

better

fear.

to

resist

! to

consistently ; who

nature

our

to

Alas

the

among

did

highly of

our

disobey

will,

Thy

nothing

to

done

hindrance human

is

to

readilyto

rise

to

they

obeying ?

One

but

it,but

mischief

the

and

and

ordinances, and

and

go.

is, not

men

nothing

against God,

rebellion

mandments

is

what

estate,

better

they quietly pass

so

had

they

going.

not

repent and

God,

and

;

taken

Nothing

of

serve

of

and

to

condition

for themselves

answer

Sir,"

not," and

go

common

more

know

I

say,

the

on

I have

professionwithout

brighter side ?

is the "

to

of

case

I go,

"

obedience of it.

sides

two

are

side ;

203

DOING.

human

of

character

and

course

WITHOUT

our

wonderful

teaches

while

nature

us

conscience

to


204

PROMISING

abases

Word

race

has

of

heaven

presence, is

begotten

already Son.

little

that

purified

Henceforth,

it.

God's

with

we

heavens,

and

the

in

the

aspire

first

the

union

own

to

fruits

of

into

enter

for

live

Person

and

which

His

to

XIII.

honour

in

nature

by

dare

because

there

[SERM.

DOING.

seem

compared

Eternal

the

Angels

us.

dignity,

with

WITHOUT

His

in

ever

of

our

Only-


SERMON

XIV.

RELIGIOUS

EMOTION.

MARK

But

he

the

spake

more

I will

IT

is not

direct

other

of

violent

sacred

This

memory

death.

The

contrast

between

His

behaviour

time

of

of His

other,

His

crucifixion

disciples and is full of

fall the

Peter's

to-day, though to

suggest

an

you

fall, together with

season,

especially enforces;

is

men

before

the

St.

to

Thee,

that

the

not

being

in

minds

the

on

drew

one

near,

Jewish

instruction,

if

we

firm

religious at

account

is in various the

at

displayed

a

practice,rather

Christ's

of

the

their

truth

important

as

that

on

God

our

same

have

may

without

likely.

to

same

that

brought

ways

but

likely to obey

more

less

;

with

wise.

any

consideration

which

"

in

die

should

I

make

to

impulse

feelings roused,

the

Thee

deny

text

the

at

determination,

all the

If

our

truth,

events

viz. that

vehemently, not

this

taken

important

31.

intention

my

subject

I have

xiv.

season

betrayal

Gospels

the

in

hand, and

as

that

populace will

and

on

receive

the both the it ;


206

RELIGIOUS

He

steadilyfixing His

feringswhich without His

devotion

testingtheir

then, the

in

Jerusalem down

branches

in the

way,

He

great

so

He

had

and

they, little thinking they cify Him,"

went

Him of

into

on

the

popular

a

St. Peter,

confidence

of

When

Saviour

our

Peter

at

wise." the

and ardour

1

Matt.

Yet

in

a

of their devotion

8.

John

had

xii. 13.

suffer, Cru

"

cry, the

palm-

Messiah,

was

next

that

melancholy

instance

trial

of self-

text.

fall,

and

vehemently,

more

deny

not

both

its

2

Thee

the

in

;

the

course.

John

xii. 1

If

people

Messiah

their run

the

in

Peter's

led

instance

an

The

little while

abandoned

when

to

with

Here

flocked

was

their

Thee, I will

Apostle

xxi.

the

and

;

and

;

contained

spake

"

die with

I should

any

length

Him as

foretold

dead

2

soon

in

cutting

great tempo

would

excitement.

entered

Multitudes

Lazarus

meet

found

Him

He

holy city.

feeling is

excited

to

the

where

hailingHim

and

branches,

out

He

other

strawing them

from

populace.

Him

see

the

king and conqueror1.

given

for Jerusalem

out

set

to

a

Lazarus

the

with

Bethany

to

of

lan

multitude

palm-trees,and

miracle

a

the

;

in honour

as

favour

rary

triumph

latelyraised

had

crucifixion.

for His

of

first pro

deserting Him,

one

clamouring

even

agitation;

or

in vehement

Him

to

sins,yet

our

multitude

Jewish

the

disciplesand

for

excitement

suf

those

endure

to

atonement

of mental

aught

guage,

face

the

were

[SERM.

EMOTION.

"

18.


XIV.]

RELIGIOUS

it may,

Now

I

stance

is

one

it is of

which

on

addressinga that

perhaps,

most

mixed

men

should to

emotion a

scorn,

thoughts, "

has

been

moved

he has

had

with

friend

a

occurrence

there

a

without

of

this.

But

if so,

a

tions.

perverse

his

In

use

time

he

had

is

a

heart

to

proportion as

at

that

"

frequent Again,

insistingupon his

there

a

God,

Christian.

in

be

has

of

be

is

made

this

religious

religion;

his

in it ; and

instruction

should

he

conversation

case

activelyengaged

doubtless

open

serious

he

that

"

has

occasions

serious

for

all Christian

aim

that

(itis plain) can

be

must

neglect of duty,

prayer

called

reason

one

is the

lest

awed,

obe

first sight

at

solemn

I say,

men

having

affections

and

This,

further No

subject.

mere

there, who, when

to

some accidentally

among is

than

for

time

to earnest

!

of

excess

mistake

to

reflection

certain

on

affected

been

times

that

him

the

from

has

that he

"

from

subject of religionwith

the

treated

never

with

them

against

is

man

upbraids

himself

comforts

of Christian

rouse

deceit a

And

good thoughts for

mere

many

ground

religion.

that

commoner

conscience

to

them

warn

or

How

appears. his

far

the

the aim

be

is, still

dwell, when

to

use

I answer,

religiousfeeling.

dience, is

little

circum it

as

little about

too

than insensibility,

transient

remarkable

argued, that

rather

teaching

if the

as

congregation, on

feel

be thence

it may

appear

pointingout,

am

207

EMOTION.

to

it

promote

great danger of the

duty religious

affec is diffi-


208

cult, so is it open then,

I also

estness, of

path

warn

which

enough

just bid

to

love, and the

and

their

on

of

gratitude;

and

That

felt before

Peter The

open-mouthed

our

Saviour's

This

it often

and

Christian interest

though

happens in

men

His

excited.

enough

;

then

to

the

God.

serve

they suddenly turn Christ

and

they secure

at

now

of

to

then

as

the

easier

to

spiritwhich

he

their attention

he

;

religion,(hard

does

not

which

humble

round

still think

populace

is

far

go

he will

not

mere

practicalefforts

time, like the multitude, to

denying

gradually sinkinginto while

it.

indulging their

and

a

or altogether,

St.

under

it is far

means

neglectof After

him

the

think

they seek

sound

a

to distressing

way

rule

to

supply, of encouraging to feelings,

a

subject

to

that it is

of

of the

hearers, when

begin

gained, soon

a

not

of zeal which

finds

He

be,) than

this

taken

happen

in

the

is

It

suddenly changed

was

may

teacher.

to

faith, fear,

gratitude

admiration

miracle

blasphemy.

in

trial failed

his

apt

awakening

be

tumult

vehement

plain

are

duty.

must

earn

the

men

Christ

care

faith, fear, love,

mind.

first

serve

you

from

most

their

religion,

counterfeit

men

which

reason,

in

earnest

you

misleads

consideration

serious

the very

against a

you often

obedience,

fall into

to

make

to

[SERM.

For

abuse.

to

that I desire

must

has

EMOTION.

RELIGIOUS

a

mere

the world, Him

form

themselves

of the favour

of

with of

true

Almighty

abjuring Peter,

or

obedience, Christians,

God.


XIV.]

RELIGIOUS

For

these

warn

to

them

urge

connexion

with

determined

and

and

passionate,but

a

such

of

case

times

certain he

Him, love

reply,that

of

mind

when but

I

say it is

that

should

which aim

for various excited VOL.

; i.

I

which

to

reasons,

the

I

children, a

ardour not

any

one

to

and

and

that

is

mother,

has

us

and

avoid

question

that

virtue, is

describing the of

we

man

passion.

it is often

P

be

may

quiet affection

To

state

attained,

meditative,

perfectstate, that

know

con

that, even

;

Christian

a

all

bears

feelings ; again,

am

is the

it

times

calm altogether

at.

but

however

his father

zeal, for instance, though

this

child

a

of that

various

inseparablefrom

every

give up

tumultuous

not as

at

out

towards

almost

we

full, reverent,

parents and

agitated by

to

always possible;

not

thrown

bears

which

at

to

help feelingemotion

I

sound consis

are

resolution

Here,

this is

objected,that take the

mind,

parents, calm,

his

is

they

service

a

templative,obedient.

and

is the

and

God's

for

love

Him,

which

I pro

Holy Spiritimparts, is

preferenceof

for

towards

of

the

which

and

aim,

thing else, a

at

far

how

perfectstate

deliberate

to

to

it. that

cannot

it.

to

emotions

strong

principle,and

Now

a

important

as

fullywhat

explain more

to

between

Christian

must

it is

their heart

give

to

ceed, therefore,

tent

I think

reasons

209

againstimpetuous feelingsin religion,

men

as

EMOTION.

which

we

impossible,

being agitated and before

us

is, whether


210

RELIGIOUS

think

should

we

ther

of

should

we

sin

feel

to

But

encourage

these

more

religiousmen

come

;

and

Let

review

us

I

stances

the

Some

have

feelings ;

and

vehement

mode

it

doubt

is

of

tempers

adopt

faith

deeper

think

as

Such

ardour

proof

and

of their

of

account

it

occurs.

For

their

are,

; but

of the

much.

strong

course,

a

think

men

may

possess

maintain

itself make that

others

than

No

of

their

they

must

account

on

considering it instead

conduct

is,

of

nar

for the satis

faith.

excited

commendable

of

earnestness,

into

Next, there which

all

course

beware

real

factoryfruitsof

very

I would

not

better

must

rowly searching

on

circum

of

make

genuine ;

more

they

vary

matter

a

men

does

themselves

of it ; that

deliberate.

accidental

men

principle. All c^eep-rooted their

be

expressing themselves.

of

feel alike.

2.

and

imaginations and

ardent

impossible to

that

they

of.

natural

men

others.

religiousprinciple,

of the

some

speak

1. The

not

calmer

the

become,

all times

at

under

general rule, the

a

by itself,is calm, sober,

viewed

and

As

accidents.

are

men,

no

subject

and

praiseworthyin

it is

circumstances

some

it is

the

passionatelyon in

whe

emotion,

Doubtless

it.

it is natural

religion;

certain

of violent

much

times

at

[SERM.

EMOTION.

besides

particularoccasions

feeling is natural, not

for its

own

peculiarcircumstances instance

;

and

sake, under

it is natural

for

even

but

on

which a

man

a


RELIGIOUS

XIV.]

feel

to

begins

especialremorse to

keen

and

sorrow

tion

of

think

rnind

him.

A

he learns

sinners

denies

than

well

doubtless

the

wear

it would

have

;

who

who

a

higher

could

;

of

state

deeper coVie

soon

root

to

an

was

and

Yet

it

mind. would

accident

the

but

wept It

religion,and

was

been

\

praise.

permanent

?

and

had

tears

she

God

Lord

our

what

that

to

be

to

the

only

turn

soul

whenever

often is this the more

is

doubts

woman

no

What

than

end,

of

this as

zeal.

In like manner,

the

and

Saviour's

her faith

of true

power

Who

feet with did

but

;

away.

behind

It

away.

emotion,

how

The

her a

in

repentance

first step in

Had

Peter's

she

;

not

was

season.

a

His

with

but

was

came

in her

done

is clear this It

she

washed

and

honoured

was

?

a

better

no

?

repent

emo

Christ in

repentance

no

ours

of

state

wear

peacefulnessof

their

sinner, when

much,

have

Angels

excellence

to

feel bitter

all such

of the

more

first

he

of grace stirring

do

can

Christian

a

bound

are

the

yet

first

agitation will

of

state

But

highest

the

saying, that

but

inchoate

a

the

when

ought to

repentance.

sinner, indeed,

religion,such is this

he

religion;

it is but ;

proportionas

his sins

at

evidentlyis not

ian's

211

EMOTION.

we

we

!)

case

shall for the

1

Luke

the

time

vii. 38.

P2

fall into truer

be

our

sin, (and faith

is,

distressed,per-


212

RELIGIOUS

haps agitated.No procedure

it is

Though cording

to

what

then

lence

;

the

God

to

Bad

after

our

the

though here,

;

mind

of

of

Times

V

fortunes

of the Church

We

the

see

however,

is

not

the

of

ject

of

other neither

will

better

they nor

will worse

1

Psalm

life

will

pain;

bad

calm

afraid

it.

of evil

of

true

In

bare

these

cxii.

the fear. in

causes

emotion,

of distress

times

them.

doing.

7.

the

faith, though it

their

conceal so

in

anxiety and

openly

more

for

con

agitate

Epistles.Such

lay

the

fixed, trustingin the

of

speak

hand,

describes

the

not

cause

essence

religion, and

times

"

some

accidentallyaccompanies religiousmen

can

especial interest

parts of St. Paul's

various

of

viz.

is

will

influence

very

we

obedience,

Psalmist

mind,

of

a

feelings.

the

is

do,

we

other

persecution will

circumstances

;

"

heart

"his

offering

affliction and

believer, who

of the

tidings,"for Lord

:

ac

excel

of

the

accidents

too,

excellence

higher

fidence

such

subjectto

occasionallyagitateus news

On

habitual

further, the

And,

yet if

best

sinning.

consistent shall be

is the

feel it

virtue

the

strange

Christian

high

no

a

disquietude.

not

temperament,

argues

state.

do

we

repeat, it is but

I

we

3.

It

?

more

less

mental

be

this

of

if

sign

it would

yet

;

much

bad

a

our

imperfect offer

doubt

make

to

[SERM.

EMOTION.

on

the

sub

feelings; They

at

are


XIV.]

RELIGIOUS

all this may

Now

We

the

find

resolutions a

calm

quietlyand God

!

deny riches

St.

feed

;

Paul,

with

but

not

in God's

I am,

how

both abound

;" and

house,

we

him

besought What,

also

to

die

Jesus." tion.

the

The

;

blessed

other

expresses of

his

that

learned

to be

I

be the

dentallyagitated:

bound

"I

am

the now

"

resigna taken

hath

And

the

struggle, was

ready to

on

Apostle

same

at

Lord

the

is in his

that

:

mine

only, but of

name

of salvation

during "

be

break

the Lord

calmly

assurance

life,who,

Jerusalem to

as

friends

of the Lord."

name

my

says

his

and

Job

to

Joshua

and

me

when

for the

gave,

how

St. Paul

to

and

I know

Again,

from

calm

whatso

in

know

for

weep

how

Lord

me."

account

content.

and

not

Jerusalem

hand, how his

have

away

to

ready

Observe "

away

keep

am

nor

greater fervency,

emotion,

ye

at

for

proceeds.

more

to

mean

heart ? for I

convenient

the Lord."

serve

far from

poverty

firmly, "As

with

firmly but

he

so

will

I

abased,

but

simply

says,

"

therewith be

to

of Thee;

Remove

acceptablenesson

more

to

circumstances, distressing

more

sight,says,

state

ever

in

was

required

with

hand,

How

neither

me

food

the other

on

I

I die.

give

;

with

me

he

because

"

lies

vanity and

me

in

offer his prayer

Agar

before

not

same

ardour.

more

things have

them

me

the

sometimes

men,

with

simply does

Two

"

prayers

sometimes

Scripture.

offered, and

expressed by good

way,

from

illustrated

be

same

213

EMOTION.

close acci

be offered.


214

RELIGIOUS

.1 have for

These which

the

kept

...

laid up

me

remarks

suitable

they

but

and

encouraged supplant They as

They

go.

for

;

those

cause

sheltered

men

from

God

ings themselves of

;

perfectpeace,

in

their

retained and

give

thing good and

energetic expression

a

by

and

going, is

deeper

a

any

colour

the Christian

to

more

feel

the power

there

as

in

them,

minds

suddenness, they

far

so

and

these

and

coming

from

mind

permanently

"

fixed into habits of

us

partlybe

;

partlybecause

"

instead

agitatingthe are

2

are

faith,and

within

place

whose agitatingfeelings,

all

stayed on

are

self-deception.

confirmed

kept

are

or

on,

they may

case,

to

their

becomes

They

be counted

to

lead

lose

gradually

obedience

our

not

faith, and

true

will

religion itself.

St, Peter's

in

as

relation

natural, sometimes

not are

is

religious prin

true

to

the

show

to

sometimes are

there

righteousness1."

feelingsbear are

come

of

[SERM.

Henceforth

suffice

may

ciple. They ;

faith.

crown

a

excited

EMOTION.

character. it will be

Now, I have

taken

vehement

a

evidence

of

Pattern, Jesus

Prov. xxi.

tumultuous

and

some

Great

granted,

highestChristian

that the

wish

for

13. Isaiah

xxx.

Job. xxvi.

7,

8.

i. 21. 3.

in these

observed, that

Phil. 2

not

as

temper

needing proof, is free from

this, let

us

iv. 11, 12. iv. 6"8.

Josh.

turn

to

we

our

what

examine

xxiv.

all

if

feeling. But,

Christ, and

Tim.

remarks

15.

Acts


RELIGIOUS

XIV.]

was

the

character

He

alone

of all

And, and

When

does

characterized

by

an

which

sinners

and

still how

conspicuousand in the

is the

How

has

emotion could

not

be

otherwise.

irreverence

were

an

time

when

He

for

it is !

How

solemn

To

said

Him. have

tranquillity.

Father, Lord

of heaven

hast revealed for

so

think in

and

things from them

it seemed

of His

distress

Something

of

con

in

I

reason

worship.

the

the

are

petitions! feverish

and

it

us,

it otherwise At

"

another

rejoiced in the

with thank

and

this

same

Thee,

O

hast

prudent, and

Even

so,

Father,

Thy sight." Again, "

garden. He then was understanding. beyond our

in the

mind

there

com

and

;

earth, that Thou

babes.

good

prayer

"

the wise

unto

com

and

few

"

marked

undisturbed

these

not

our

suppose

to

His thanksgivingis spirit,"

hid

death,

feelingstell

towards

is

and

us

model

own

two

or

words

of tumult

our

fer

for the very

and

absence

Surely

!

a

grave

entire

an

as

unadorned

of it ! How

What

it

with

is His

gave

purpose,

given

plain and

words

of His He

His

silentlyadore,

must

prayer

the

to

more

He

that

the

and

one

de

we

undeniable

general tenor

! Consider

duct

be

which

energy

prehend

posure

speak

ever

mysteriousagony

in His

of His

words

calmness

devotion

His

He

such

Or, if there

?

vehemence

where

any

marked

or

which

displayed.

ever

simplicityas ?

perfect holiness

that

find

we

can

obedience vour

of

men

'215

EMOTION.

was,

we

know

not

what, which


216

RELIGIOUS

weighed heavy be

spared

Yet

how

"

extreme

how

and

subdued

this

away I

what but

instance, though

one

of mind, tranquillity

John

xiii.,in which

He

His

upon

Judas

when

who

seized

Pilate, When

His

by He

does

us

devotion, of enthusiastic words

before

brought the

of

example wishes,

conduct

of

or

cross.

passionate

intemperate

?

Such

is the lesson

Now

us. are

His

and

;

times

several

at

sufferingon an

washing

as

particular. Reflect

in

enemies, when

set

deep

Read

Atonement.

Him

lastly,when

and

of that

one,

addressed

betrayed

this is

And

is described

words

serious

Thee:

conspicuous through

the

feet, Peter's disciples'

His

chief is

historyof

the solemn

out

which

petition!

nevertheless, not

;

wilt1."

a

trial.

possibleunto

Me

Thou

what

will, but

might

His

of is His

concise

from

cup

He

prayed

bitterness

Abba, Father, all things are

take

to

He

Him.

upon

the

[SERM.

EMOTION.

let

taught the

gave Father

us

a

;

remind

me

to

prayer

and

by

same

upon

upon

right,but ness,

occasions

there

is

in

us

this model

Prayer-book for long is but

guide

our

look

will

vehement

or

that a

ever

we diligently

praying own

in

Luke

x,

21.

vain

agitationof

call upon

us

Mark

xiv. 3G.

to

the

Liturgy is

prayers

gravity,simplicity,deliberate

1

Christ

Church.

own

our

You

formed. strictly

how

you,

teaches

conduct

Saviour's

our

in ;

the

for it

mind

is

for serious

trust,

deep-


RELIGIOUS

XIV.]

humility. Many

seated

Church

the

and perfection,

better

it is

to

Saviour's

our

be

consider times

Lord's

our

they

for

ing

think

sake

argument's

Can

the

into

ers

conclude

To

Peter's not

fall.

nor

Hosanna,

then

a

in

us

take

us

Holy His

to

say

Gospel

the

ourselves

;

He, who

much

A

of God

feel Christ

us

miracle

of

died

in

their

away.

sometimes

speaking

St.

let

;

be

not

us

us

high-

impetuous

take

warning,

cried, first

who

multitude

adoration soon

let

Let

was

from

warning

ourselves

religion.

Blessed

!

promise

not

Crucify.

especialmercies

the

our

was

obedience

fickle

them

We

"

to

calm

own

Let

of

sudden

effect upon

season.

yet

Let

language that

into

how

encourage

from

too

:

much

talk

minded, bold

?

in His

perfectman,

inten

were

lightof

to

Grant

by.

they

resemblance

remotest

holiness

Lord's

will

some

resurrection,bring us His follow

after His

revealed

this

before

delivered

to

so, and

precepts

the fullest

even

cannot

and

;

think

to

pass

His

yet what

descended,

example ?

I

But

so.

It

speak, ought

defective

prayer

ad

are

thoughts

our

example. thus

who

tionallydefective, as Ghost

turn

profane enough

they are

confess

those

high

easilywrite

opinions

to

and

precept

that

denied

could

such

sufficient

quite

their

discern

they

When

cold

reason,

very

not

think

they

prayers.

vanced,

this

do

They

doubtless, think

persons,

for

prayers

formal.

and

217

EMOTION.

startled

Saviour And excite to

us

them ;

"

thus us

its

the for

a

through


218

RELIGIOUS

consciences

our

assuring but

us

"

we

which

who

said,

secret

of inclination

thoughts, which

on

us

ings pany it ;

but

an

them

actions

that

we

evidence

though reason

they of

to

accepted

for

and

the

be

have

that

character

garden

of

shall

we

in

It

will

thing

sake, who as

are

;

the

at

of

a

we

of

or

many

latter feel not

may

in sin

bore sinner

they

faith, comfort

in

last

day;

gives

yet they will agony

the

cross.

of and us

By

us.

themselves,

the on

tests

of

which

do,

accom

never

fruits

worth

infection

suffered

or

the

judged

reflect

purity,

Spirit working

no

every His

prayers,

to

These

Christ's

are

good

mere

frequent transports,

they

are

fair

sacrifice

shedding

may

;

went

his

by

death-bed

of

they

;

hus

themselves.

the

recollect

go

good us

The

all the

our

obedience

hearty

assure

on

recurrence

and

without

self-denial, one

is worth

be

not

us

sir," yet

go,

spiritualexultation.

corne

is

self-denying mercy,

to

the

much

and

of

than

and

tears,

as

comfort

deed

humility,

He

nothing

people indulge

more

one

when

feelings, passionate

warm

idle

give

duty,

to

is

says."

I

"

He

Lord,"

He

XIV.

fancy

Let

Lord,

of

act

we

servants,

vineyard, gained

One

words.

and

Him.

"

things son

the

to

not

true

saying

[SERM.

;

receive

to

us

the

bandman's

His

are

with

doing

hearts

and

calling on

content

EMOTION.

and

by its be

in the


SERMON

XV.

RELIGIOUS

FAITH

ROMANS

He

staggered

not

in

strong

was

iv.

what

20, 21.

of

promise

faith, giving

that

persuaded

the

at

RATIONAL.

He

God

glory

had

unbelief

through God

to

promised

and

:

He

; but

being able

was

fully

also

to

perform.

THERE of

into

a

;

in

them.

any

They

spiritual gift, and

feelings,

they

altogether it

compare

as

us

admitting

therefore

own

kind

in

lead

is

to to

any

and

that,

heavenly

in

our

its

who

of

to

speak

irrational,

of as

con

origin,

it

is

it

is

that

it.

to

for

Christian if it

were

or

thus

And

excuse

an

world,

principles

natural

wish

that

our

and

a

very

because

;

unworthily

this

from

consider

of

irreligious lives, extravagant

of

illustration

its

thing

every

matters

or

enter

in

peculiar

from

habit

cannot

persons

in

the

feeling

a

superhuman

think

others,

as

and

strange

in

are

Faith

ordinary

influences

and

not

duct

as

different

affects and

such

something

nature,

who

men

Christian

describing

principle

a

serious

are

their Faith

a

mere


220

RELIGIOUS

fancy

had

not

of

doctrines

exceeding

certain

Faith

which

objecton

of

mind

the

Divine

Grace.

and

to

I

at

acted ters

of

when

hear

scoff

on

;

now

some

Faith

or

lives.

When

of

It is obvious

no

witness

doubt

opposed

and

of

unthought

to

that

true

habit of Faith

a

(I

us

is

We

recollect

ing

and

led his

be

acting

take

our

place

show

this.

men

who

mean

thought we

on

trust to

in

clearlythe Our

never

religiousmat hour

ever

be

religious

a

things believed, not which

is

peculiar to

We

memory.

do

yesterday; yet

saw

believe

to

examples.

some

trust

afternoon.

to

is said

repeat)the

Abraham,

experience.

own

in

;

absur

an

him

speak, (I

Faith

we

even

endeavour

my

are

what

of

that Faith

true

that of

Trust, except

we

it took

all

as

to

believing them,

religion. Let

now

the

marvellous

at

Faith

a

it might religion,)

we

act

thoughts, that

strange principleof action

a

men

it is principle, the

itself

it is not

be

whereas

our

the

it is also

in the text, which

it shall

To

But

such

word

And

that

and

and

;

who

influences preventingand assisting

mean

mentioned God's

our

that it is irrational

say

dity.

true

Trust, is

e.

and

those

by

Now,

most

will form

man

without

i. itself,

fixes

glory, unheard

elsewhere, is quite no

felt

way.

Scripture are

in

had

persons

be necessarily, that

disposed

some

[SERM.

which, accordingly,could

and

;

would

only, and were

RATIONAL.

feeling,which

or

others

FAITH

the

way

have

remember.

we

circumstances confidence

we

not

of in

our

morn

me-


is

mory

the

slept through a

long journey, Thus

wise.

Again,

that

but

reasoning think

we

do

we

be

not

shadows

other

the

turned

sight; unless

there

but

can

reason

And

is,that

us.

sometimes in

religionis

and

that

said

not

reason

often

therefore

absurd

trust

them

case

that or

the

and for

that, which

be

to

without

here,

memory

and

observing, because

us

be

certain

I

say

yet

;

irrational this true

only at

sun

and that

to

our

one

it is

faith

our

memory says it is

continue

reason,

faithful

be

are

witnesses, us

right in

before

to

because

they mislead

is, that they

happens

no

to

plain

times

our

though they often

way,

cannot

deceive

chance

our

mistake.

they are

it is

this

we

the

on

to observe, particularly

you

a

and

"

the whole

because so

;

faith

against itself.

is worth

This

that

be

in

reasoning powers deceive

doubt,

nothing against reason

continuallytrust

we

though

happened is

Here

our

thing we

is

I wish

what

face

our

?

way

ground,

is it

of

even

would

us

the

on

shining out, though

was

on

of

are

what

one

another,

Who

it.

seeingstrong

knowing

about

sure

see

yet

;

memory

soundness

general

From

?

powers

can

our

reasoning,and

use

we

the

trust

we

other

deposes

thing by reasoning,

of any

convinced

we

we

from

?

when

even

that

us

returned

memory

faith in

is irrational here

what

or

our

have

we

that

with

reason

persuading

day,

when

might

man

a

day long, without

all

us

strong, that

so

221

RATIONAL.

FAITH

RELIGIOUS

XV.]

us

;

;

this and


222

RELIGIOUS

FAITH

(again) because obligedto what

is

have

live.

what

be.

In

matters

chances

There food

our

be

not

not

obligedto is

the same,

tastes so

;

and

do

we

chance, though

it

acting promptly

is

; in

matters

have

time

the

follyof

the

in

be,

idle

such

of this

matters

times do distrust when or

they lead

again

our

us

which fault too

should

we

is as

to

be

credulity,or

weak

nor irrational,

or

that there

as

instance,

shows trust

memory are

things

hasty in believing; there

believingtoo

again that

may

some

we

for

another's

Doubtless

this neither

it will

what

that

we (and this, in religion,

stition,)but

about

indulge them

said,

when

only shows

quite true.

much,

yet

we

unexpected conclusion,

some

memory,

contradicts it,this which

life,we

!

experience of

reasoningpowers,

our

this world's

fancyingsabout

If it be

regards the future.

this

all

thoughts

the

if with

condemnation,

our

round

trial; and

our

and

same

life,alas

future

a

can

necessityof

This

restless

and

this is

And possibilities. be

of

concerns

denied) we

it, for

from

cease

friends

good

happiness in

our

for carnal

be

the

it looks

real.

is

should

we

poisonous,

abstain

not

fancies

"

have

we

daily life,we

being deceived.

or

be

are

but possibly,

(itcannot

but

"

we

perverse

our

once,

to-day may

quite certain,

of

and

chance

a

be

may

of

at

act

[SERM.

practicalmatters

for fastidious

time

are

that

us

to likely

all

upon

the minute

about

to

dwell

no

We

in

RATIONAL.

that

is such

a

readily and call

all

super trust

is

irrais necessarily


RELIGIOUS

XV.]

tional, which and

be

there

is

our

senses,

authorities

other

do, every But

day

it may

ants,

our

the

meant

by

faith

ourselves us,

and

at

so

these

act

other

the

of

truth

"

that

so

;

that

;

"

on

what

to

trust

this

do

we

can

on

the

whole

other to

it is

hand

another

trust

Scripturesense

a

foregoingillustrations.

us,

reliance trust

the

the

on

sightand said has

This

I grant to

its

reason

use

of another,

words

in oneself.

word,

faith

understand

in

;

"

;

is the as

and

we

yet what men

not

in this as

common

when

reminding

is

proved of

sense

opposed

to

meaning

of

contrast

I have who

;

word,

trusting another,

therefore

very

person

of the

be

by

to

gain

we

to

then,

us,

them

use

and

Let

to

sometimes

is

the

our

than

nothing more these

is

things quite well enough

the

faith,in the

rational

we

faith.

continuallyabout

so

that

thing from

that

and

are

that

;

though

command,

upon

different

and

"

yet they

each

correct

from

all

is not

like,

is in fact ;

trust, i. e.

on

then

;

said, that belief in these inform

be

reason

mislead

lives,is

our

first

and

trust;

reasoningpowers

and

and

trust

to

of

bound

that, in fact,almost

so

"

that

are

we

must

senses,

commonly senses

:

the

exist, and

we

whom

we

and

memory,

examine

to

that

Power this

absur

that, strictly speaking,

than

Beyond

likelyto

actual

an

come

found

Unseen

an

obey.

to

we

little more

know

without

when

will be

subject,it

is but

what

on

denied

be

may

223

RATIONAL.

is founded

dity. Indeed,

we

FAITH

it to

already are

eager


224

for

in

demonstration

there

It is easy

it is

when

For

few

how

things

ourselves

for

all

After

a

what

health,

certain

a

places

at

certain

persons

as

our

view

we

direction

and

;

have

heard

we

know

"

of

there

has

sea

others, "

proud

and

what

seen

for himself

of

that

;

that of

us

sinful would

To

in

are

every and

in

an

around,

fact

the

it?

in

all

the

to

extend

miles,

we

land

is

so

?

report of

testimony which,

concerned, then,

I have

?

stretches

the

never

fullybelieve

number

this trust, this faith

religionis

And

has

have

described

all sides

know

we

say) within

we

that land

then, convinces

What,

when

on

who

proved

them

certain

to

will

(we

and

us,

do

which

us

certain

a

us,

is

But

island.

what

towns

of

around

which, nevertheless, we

and

be,

then

not

sixty miles

fiftyor seen,

there

Are

?

more

But

for

principles

travelled

lives

state

alive

been

certain

have

our

trusting

certain

a

have

place,

distance.

a

in

!

reason

without

are

we

ascertain

can

and

know

of years,

in

have

perhaps

we

senses

we

strange

or

subject attentively,

which

that

likings,have

and

the

as

of this life.

concerns

own

do

know

in

no

are

our

number

certain

the

by

We

others ? of

there

proposed."

irrational

consider

we

rea

considering faith

even

in the

principleof conduct

and

sense

I have

proceed as

to

another,

of

matters

show, that,

to

in

trust

But

also.

soning

religion,that

of

matters

difficulties in

are

[SERM.

RATIONAL.

FAITH

RELIGIOUS

and

only then,

fain call irrational.

instanced

in

one

set

of facts,


XV.]

RELIGIOUS

which

how

all of us,

never

what

forged,if

we

act

because implicitly,

only bids are

certain

all are,

we

subject,)that

seriouslythinks

one

dispose of

men

tells

their

future

a

exact

later

or

would

be

that

Or,

we

later

or

can

escape

most

shall

he

know

can

know

was

born,

How

death, Of

course

irrational

in

them

die ? because that ? has

nothing nor

of

of what

little,indeed,

except that it is

a

whole VOL.

took

he

knows

received to

doubt

witness, though each T.

Q

their

it

expect of

us

die ? how

them

place

in other

he

die ?

he

before

countries. it

about

what

the

do ;

one

men

fact,and

and

;

sooner

as

to

any

seen

happens

would, in truth, be idle a

he

what

No

indeed

not

other

the

die?

they

has

proof

again,

arrange

still death

them.

we

on

death

property and

observe, what

he

does

their

befal

to

Yet

it.

of

in others

think

affairs,confidentlycontemplating,not time

that

us

life,as

present.

sooner

he

them

Scripture,then

(when

must

we

to

at

fancy

in

discretion,faith

respect

know,

we

trust

our

sense

day acting

every

how

act

us

per

slightly ; nay,

rational.

and

life,nay,

for what

upon

and

in

of

speculate and

common

caution

proper

perfectlysafe

is

but

to

are

We

be.

may

with

know

know.

we

confide, in

to

hand-writings,which,

in their

numberless

business

obliged or

saw,

of

think

we

the

in

men

confide, are

we

may

all which

almost

Consider

be

2'25

RATIONAL.

believe, is equallytrue

we

others, of

sons

FAITH

at

all,

except that mankind

individual

has

it as

only


226

further,

And,

against

our

our

constantlybelieve

we

likely

under

is

precise case

the

all

judge, decide,

reason,

future.

in

And

bottom

this the

and

;

and

rightly);

imprudence,

not

to

of

the which

and

form

religious

others

on

(I say) calls

trust,

and

we

proceed

plans

world

(it may

or

we

ourselves,

kinds,

even

think

about

question

act,

this

all

things

more

reliance

of

acquire knowledge

e.

than

from

thus

And

faith.

in

testimony!

when

know

to

consideration

matter

the

i.

judgment;

own

informant

[SERM.

in the universal

share proportionate

his

RATIONAL.

FAITH

RELIGIOUS

for

the

at

the

is

trust

to

prudence, (and act

trust,

upon

be) headstrong folly or

madness.

But not

it is needless

that

without

on

go

spreading of and

bonds

is

it

account

we

another's

Abraham, the

sets

it

gives promise

rational

ear

of

God

nature.

had

between

fancied

man

when

man,

above

in the that

he

than

Word

of his

he

yield

to

his

own,

one,

like

God,

and

own

it is true,

hope

the shall

then,

when

Abraham,

promise beyond He

a

better

the

to

the

know)

fellow-man, nay, as

hope beyond hope,

Divine

for

against reason

sighted expectation? in

(we

society. Now,

judgment

yet think

and

is

of faith, breaks

want

believe his

ignorant,to

to

only

could

event distressing

confidence

of

of human

the world

;

most

state

a

Distrust,

man.

very

to

want

a

The

it.

happen

can

proceed

to

afforded

short rested

by

a

hope suggested by never

should

have

a


XV.]

RELIGIOUS

God

and

son,

he

well

not

witness

he

God

we

receive

the

with

the

urge

God

is

had

he

who

well

giving glory to God, what

If

"

not

through unbelief, but

that

persons

of

staggered

"

might

(he might witness

the

But

son.

self-wise

just reproof?

"

Therefore,

a

227

steps of his faith, in the

in the

of men"

Apostle,)

those

address

of

language

RATIONAL.

him

promised

walk

neglect to

FAITH

greater1." promise of

the

at

strong in faith,

was

being fullypersuaded

and

promised

He

able

was

also

to

perform." But

it may

God

certain

it

God

has

How

are

? To

not

to

to

we

believe

His

it

to

but

mans

a

that the

and

;

book

which of

the words

according to

God.

truth

they speak

whether

this, is

disbelieve

tells us,

will

point

for

Abraham,

to

us

Church

man

knew

to

hear,

we

contains

know

did

in

voice

Church

holy, and

they say is

as

The

revealed

He

indeed

name.

of the

True, if we

"

to us

His

not

His

speakingin Ministers

spoken

madness

but it is

;

objected;

had

then

were

Him

be

or

or

reason

againstit?" This

objectionbrings

to

us

I do

weighty question,though

a

very not

large think

and

it

is,

generally speaking, a

very

practical

; viz.

what

for

believing the

Bible

came

are

our

from

scoffingway,

reasons

God

?

he

is

If not

1

one

any to

1 John

Q2

one

be

v.

asks

answered

9.

this ;

in

a

for he is


228

RELIGIOUS

profane, and nounced

find

to

St. Paul

by

Jesus.

truth, waiting

man

knowing

or

about

say

Now,

with

find

their

reason,

a

rational

that

that

believe,

of authority

the

it, (in

murmur

at

though God

in

God,

at

the last

be

bound

to

truth

did

He

miserable

spiteof

and

that

believing

all

cases,) they do

to

Himself would

wretched the

dis

seeing,they do

trusting God.

to

practicallydisloyalto

this,depend

believe, they do

to

speaking

lay,still they

it hard

for

them

plainlyproved

show

pretend

being required to

without

act

themselves be

pro

itself quite

may

think

great many

very

may

undoubtingly,the divine in

"

a

trust

see

own

Bible,

it could

was

given

not

being required

being

preferto

is

with

theydo

bid believe

upon

like

though they

that

say

they are

may

dailytake things

we

faith is in

on

quarrel

not

but

better evidence what

act

to

"

they

the

profanepersons

that

procedure, do

to

I conclude.

willing they

admit

to

trust, and

what

to believe, if they could willingness

fess themselves on

of

hearing

at

consider

him

let

such

however

"

deeds

knowing

not

which

whatever first,

about

say

or

them,

followingremarks,

pro Lord

humbly, yet

witnessingthe

reasonings, and

vain

God

on

daring blasphemers,and

and

scorners

curse

of the

wishing inquiressincerely,

the

perplexed

think

upon

if

a

the

to

the haters

But

at

their

himself

exposes

[SERM.

RATIONAL.

FAITH

to

them. as

He

even

them

that

Did

they

will

be faithful

appear to

selves, and

authorityof

their

would God.


XV.]

RELIGIOUS

Their

conduct

they

and

fear

to

false

show

They

do

like

him

himself

swear,

inferior bear

and

other

they

on

mutual

they

cannot

depend are

if

say,

the

help it; are

him.

so

freedom

iu

shackles

of

within.

given

And to

They

minds,

dependence,

right,and

proud

takes

which

a

think

promises

and

do such

I answer,

?

while

; which

puts

place, it

is true,

up

another,

trust

rebellions

and

image

some

they aim

to

that such

reason

from

freedom

they

men

Unless

to

which

con

others.

tumults set

proud

again, that

in turn

this is the cause

one

Maker

so

and

bound

be

affairs. their

his

to

not

more

chain, (as he

equalitywith

to

do

to

apt

then

trusted

of

is

why

they are

Here

man's

of it ; he

him

dependence

national

natural

He

be ashamed

will

bear

on

them

this

do.

binds

they sort

a

this

believing

all.

acknowledge

to

and

;

to

to

cannot

trust,

rules

is their

another, much

You

each

them

believing

libertyby breaking

Redeemer.

their at

is implicitly,

they

jestindeco

or

Clearly,it

trust

if

consci

To

it,)which

siders

in

not

such

religion ; they

cannot

unmanly,

because

merely

their

do as

like the tie of

his

be

to

nature

men

otherwise

religiousmen,

at

it is which

dependence.

self

they

Why

? dissolutely

but

229

they ridicule

will

what not

trust

that

do

as

live

grounds,

they

trust

this.

faith itself they ridicule ; not

very

it

Why

persons

rously,or

to

RATIONAL.

narrow-minded,

sin ?

entious

on

shows

frequentlyscoff

so

timid

FAITH

think to

of the

their

gain

for


230

RELIGIOUS

themselves

'let these

God.

So,

about

their

fore minds

that almost

us

upon I

Next,

themselves

God's word from

a

forciblyof

truer

observe, that

these

of their

is

to

very

us

they

trust

their

own,

ters.

and

Now their

conscience Their

fuller

depen

as

His

their

than

more

let

conscience

the

why Is

? is

as

not

much

we

consciences

our

because, the

reason,

because

of God's trust

they

not

conscience a

;

unbelief,is,that

words

do

to

Scripturecame

and

ask, if they

me

reason, too

sight

own

our

belief in the

this,I say, confutes

for their

they give

obedience

ground

own

way.

our

us

in

And

their

"

primarilybecause

presence Him.

in this

;

on

tell

God

obey

obey

unbelieving men,

that

founded

persons We

on objectors reason

dependence

and

mouth

own

suppose

merely

actually feel these

imme

against Scripture,condemn

words

of such

bidding

dependent

God.

mistake

God.

visible

our

out

will

mere

on

dependent

that

and

;

hard

use

It is

birth

"

man

our

insisting,

been

our

its

on

it is there

grounded

utterlydependent ;

diately on dence

I have

from

are

they will,

accustom

to

do is

against

Faith

And

purpose

which

We

in others.

reminds

our

thing we

every

creatures,

who

to

with

fault

dislike it.

the fact, on

to

trust

men

they do

much

very

rebelled

he

professwhat

rinding

not

account,

own

when

aspired after,

Satan

which

that

like

liberty,much

a

;

[SERM.

RATIONAL.

FAITH

their trust

their

Minis senses

their own

part of themselves

?


XV.]

as

RELIGIOUS

their

is

reason

God

by Almighty fluence

of

sin,

love

they

"

it ; for

to

therefore

they

whisper

of their

not

their

and

ruinous.

will

of

this

shows

of the

view

your

to not

them, do

You

know

;" how

will

"

so

diatelyget is

into

said

except

ridicule

argumentation before

their

and

then

passions,these

this

avow

ashes

;

he

that not

because

so,

a

a

in

so

cannot

lie in my

They it

heart

deliver

right hand

1

Isa. xliv.

boasted

!?"

20.

;

only champions

"

He

turned

soul,

a

conscience

"

;" perhaps they

hath

his

what

they do,

in effect say,

words.

many

imme

It flies like

the

are

like

we

deceived

their

or

says

turn

will

slight stirringof

the

in

should

you

to

;

fails them.

left for their defence. do

No

man

They

thing

by reasoning.

answer

coward

your

any

a

heart

they attempt ;

their

murmurings

they reply?

or

;

angry

is hateful

conscience

supposing

in

are

Supposing they

case.

and

scoffingsat religion ;

secret

they

sin

their

to

love and

plainly than

using profane language,

are

that

to

that

more

appeal

you

they

"

tells them

and

in

masters,

own

attend

not

masters,

conduct, if ever favour

their

the

yet they will

reason,

hearts, which

own

Nothing

plain

a

be

to

and

;

them

balance

to

reason

within

placed

order

in

sight and

attend

not

it is

and

;

231

RATIONAL.

FAITH

nor

feedeth him say,

We even

on

aside is there

;


232

RELIGIOUS

And

such

are

in

can

would

FAITH

the persons

any

degree

be

of

all

allow

ourselves of

words

tokens Cain

of their

set

was

kill

him,

on

minds

view

sorrowfully,and utmost,

our

they

is

spared

the

with

for

He,

but

re

love, though

earnestly,and

do

do,)

that

ought

we

can

death

second

Redeemer's

our

pray

;

look

to

"

by God,

cursed

of

the ruins

or

with

land

a

as

awe,

plain of Siddim

of

should

presence

them

to

(ifthere

be

may

them

mark

finding him

their

manner

the

that first rebel's mark

as

lest any

thereby to

us

most

on

and

; "

him," in like

them

upon

carry

we

frightened at

inconsistency,the

own

Surely not

?

and

the

Can

misplaced.

who

them

confidences

perplexed

those

in

Surely faith

most

be

to

Christian

any

conceivable

irrational,the

[SERM.

whom

?

trust

most

the

RATIONAL.

Babel, but

sake, is able

the

which

to

renew

fertilize.

and

For

ourselves,let

hearts, and doubts

law

regards to

Find

within

the

consider

the

out

him,

all that

bad

company

belief.

or

who

yet

then

us.

to

Our

us.

doubts,

which

quenches

of

unbeliever

the

as

enough

which

the

This

is

if

have

we

arise after disobedience

corrupt books

It is sin which

to

no

strictly obeys

an

it will be time

is confirmed

our

the truth

varietyof proof by

practicalinquiryfor will be found

about

is

voice in shall have

we

say

man

and

Bible, and

of the Bible

truth

any,

to

venture

God's

obey

practicallyformidable

Scripture. the

I will

but

us

lead

; to

no

it is un

Holy Spirit.


XV.]

RELIGIOUS

if

And

His

(through sight

;

what

will

or

liar

we

have

please

God

the

Let

proportion

whatever God

is

This

friends.

for

His

than

us

in

moving

aim

at

now

unspeakable

gift.

finding limbs,

our

of

attaining

enjoy

like

in

confirmed

it

it,

fami

our

of

blessedness

time

become

conversation

the

we

will

difficulty

more

in

strictly,

faith

no

understanding

in

God

obey

blessing)

shall

obedience.

bless

but

we

233

RATIONAL.

FAITH

;

in

and

praise

and


SERMON

THE

XVI.

MYSTERIES.

CHRISTIAN

iii. 9.

JOHN

How

that

cumstance,

Festival

latter

of the

of

Spirit

the

of

source

ment.

But

that

illumination

day

follows

accorded

difficulties,

Spirit does The may

given

know

Gospel

the

us

has

its

;

as

discern

and

not

giftsof

things,

promised

we

guide,

duty 8

is

us

that

but

influence, our

to

of

nature

not

the

a

Sun

light

intellect

mysteries,

which

the

;

its

Holy

remove.

more,

performing

promised

it is

the

reason,

coming

imparts, Trinity

what

us

On

Sunday.

forget

He

cir

Trinity

the

is

who

secret

not

grace

to

tell

and

Whit

of

should

we

the

as

Holy

commemorate

we

which

the

to

the

spiritual knowledge

lest

to

inasmuch

that

God,

all

of

the

in

conveyed

Feast

the

succeeds

immediately the

instruction

is much

THERE

?

be

things

these

can

towards

given, do

may and

not

that

God

It is

better.

strengthen and

man

we

in

us

;

it


XVI.]

SERM

is

given

to

immortal or

CHRISTIAN

THE

us

creatures,

as

beings, not

as

mere

whither

it

from

nature new

heart

for

the

Word

it enables

;

evil

and

a

sake

Spiritthought them

valuable, is

there

As

and

has

therefore

and

ledge, or

to

be)

(it may

a

prize knowledge

to

should

succeed

that

of the

And

"

love

way

above

Whit

all or

doubtless the

governance, still God

But

Bible

for such

know

from

the

inward

since

are

apt

holiness, therefore

it is

Trinity Sunday

that

Sunday to

mysteries

charitywhich

men

; us

and is

to

us

warn

is not all "

an

that

under

knowledge," the

fulfilling

Law." in

matter

of

;

dangerous mistake,

is a

And

sin.

so

is in itself

in the

knowledge

enlighteningvouchsafed

standing of

moral

them.

suitably provided,

most

the

God's

Holy Ghost,

the

knowing

gazing wistfullyat

into the Bible

look

blessed

earth, sky,

place desirable,

such

us

Holy

desire of

of

they contain,

expect it in any

to

teachingof and

about

understand

given

not

the

knowledge

providencesof

wishing to

has

sake

sinful in

nothing

marvellous

and

its

His

in

a

nothing

it tells us

the

wonders

in

ourselves

that the

for

fallen

our

Not

to act.

things

the

and

sea,

make

consciences

our

fit so

is wrong.

and

to

neither

tellingit ;

sacred

knowing

"

change

we

do, how

must

we

as

what

us

to

spirit."But

new

through

nor

us

good,

to

of

what

men,

disputers,

reasoners,

It teaches

going,

are

we

do

must

we

235

sinners, as

as

philosophicalinquirers.

are,

but

MYSTERIES.

fact there

have

been

very


236

CHRISTIAN

THE

grievousmistakes ian

of the

ignorant

consider of the of

of

state

what

which reason,

be

tions, could

said

Christ

thing,He

could

a

said, because demus,

shows)

event

startled

was

said

to

the

sixth

back

went

The

Feast

lightof

the

walked of

1. as

it ;

St.

chapter of no

is

Gospel. But

it.

as

those

John's

does our

not

first He He

fall

and

mentioned who

Him.

Pentecost

;

the

mysteriesin

remove

subject.

the

there

Gospel,

with

more

at

things be?"

Trinity succeeds

Gospel

religion. This upon

to

Nico-

(as

altogetheroffended

are

and

said it.

overcame

being exposed

on

away

who

He

Christ, yet

these

can

temptation,and

others

are

what

mysteriesof the

How

"

if it

as

He

inquirer, and of

no

that when meant

have

not

follower

the

at

have

sincere

a

true

a

Christj

felt the

in

they would

though

maintain

not

for human

Scripture;

in

to

doctrine

their self-devised

with

a

religion."

no

deep

too

e.

contained

honouring

that

argued,

inconsistent

or

were

a

be

Christianity

rational

"

term,

mysterious,i.

was

light

darkness

the

thought

to

as

the

Scripture speaks, to

have

they

men

coming,

with

ignorance ; and

they

hence

And

have

which

intellectual

be,

to

at all times

been

inconsistent

Gospel. They

Judaism,

have

of Christ

nature

objectof Christ's

mysteries of

[SERM.

respectingthe There

knowledge.

so

MYSTERIES.

Let

us

enlarge

it.

Let

press

us

upon

consider us

such

difficulties of

independentlyof

the

religion,

Scriptures.


Now

is

look

around,

God

we

all the

the

in

"

us,

upon We

that

see

is there

misery the

numberless

life, and the evils their

permit a

we

much

the

open to

each

on

His

which

say, Bible

solve.

;

We

we

and open

acknowledged there, but

1

harm

Gen.

xxiv.

the

comes

world?"

them,

when

they others

tortures

of

some

do

them

pain

historyof

casualties ;

at

which the it is

man

;

"

?

we

and

God

does

once,

This

is

before

are

Bible not

sins

our

world

feel

and

of human

why

own

to

then, further,

"

other,

63.

yet

;

of

us

Now

evil in

the

Some

mind

consequences.

I difficulty,

unable is

so

inflict

we

awful

of

sorrows

that

other, inflic

more

and

diseases

our

each

in the

we

and

us,

in

pain

condemns

themselves

show

to

As

question

man

suffering. Much

of

life

And

opportunity.

an

unrelentingly,nay, a

and

man,

!"

"

thousands, which

deaths.

unnatural of

around

on

prey

pleasant and

creatures

the

why

l

very

persuaded

His

ten

But

enemies

are

have

and

water,

brutes

be

see

we

and

ting violent, too,

loves

air

the

! how

eventide

and

beings, thousands

happy live

the

Christ

! how

country,

but

splendour

world

green

at

before

nature

cannot

good,

is most

amid

field

the

in

meditate

removed

not

as

is this

the

into

walk

to

has

great

as

fair is the face of

and

good

Gospel

excellent

How

"

237

MYSTERIES.

the

remain

they

;

came.

find

shall

we

these

it

CHRISTIAN

THE

XVI.]

; the

quite fact

explained at


238

CHRISTIAN

THE

We

all.

the

through dience

though

But

It

Bible.

was

revelation, it is doubtless

for this

it would

do

good,

is

if

that

they put

should God's

favour,

fending Jews? could

They be

said

to

God

the

that

for suffering

the fault of another.

lighten

the

provision. It

was

not

rious

a

God's

favour

animals. No are

; it

done

should

Does continues away,

the

All

that

the

daily

is

man

But

this

of difficulty still

depend The

in

One

Jewish

but stillthere

expe

mystery

a

this

ever

myste

so

the death

on

solve Christianity it.

to

unoffendingconstantly

of the offenders.

did

of unof

course.

pointwas,

affairs the

something

was

gracious

tell, of

into

transgressions

the death

suffer instead

rience

animals, they

there

should

not

told,

were

of consequence

way

make

could

Jews

their continual

How

creatures

of human

course

by

which

mysterioushere.

merely satisfy

certain

forfeiting.Now

ever

were

death

to

admitted

be

about

difficulties of Judaism

the

are

by Christianity. The

removed

and

;

knowledge

it would

His

gave now

the

practical knowledge.

not

Nor, again,

2.

more

opening

mystery

a

because

reason, no

us

curiosity. It

great

as

fit to

no

God

before

mystery

a

know

before

did

we

good,

thought

We

told.

sufferthis we are not the subject than on

world

He

why

disobe

to

the

created

it.

evil is in

the world

Adam

tempted

God

that

so

;

who

Devil,

into

sin entered

told that

are

[SERM.

MYSTERIES.

that

of brute

? difficulty

sacrifices indeed

remains

One

Great


XVI.]

THE

Sacrifice for

Gospel

the

to

sin, infinitely higher and

all other

than

fered,

is the

Here

message,

we

We

death

under

scheme

and

;

Another

He

of

direct

would

not

into

still

mystery.

a

Church, sin of

idol-worship?

this does

seen

in

gives

men

do

fit to

at

so

we

not.

We

in

born

all.

a

the

system

unequal health.

We cannot

are

we

favoured

tell ;

no

more

the

Gospel

others

educated

above than

;

others. the

Jews

not

are

others But

re

We

mysterious fact.

country, are

thought

has

He

again,

the

Christian

baptized ;

are

Here,

confirms

cognises and are

satisfy us, why

not

had

principle

same

advantages, comforts, education, talents, Yet

teach

God

the

is

God

the God

and

answer.

It is true

of

Almighty

His

to another

world.

Israelite

state

not

to

and

Christian

the

in

for

things ;

did

able

be

preferringone whole

of

thoughtful

a

revelation,the

nation.

one

suffers

One

and

;

do

Christ's

without

us

us.

this,is

Why

nations

all

the

too

We

for know

men

considering the

world.

chosen of

all

from

by

them

Law,

difficultyto

heathen

bring

told

not

why

arise

would

pardon

ordinary course

Jewish

the

be better

not

blessings

of?

unworthy

this

was

the

us

God."

to

Why

for

procure

not

has

the

in

another

did

He

so

;

to

According

voluntarilysuf

continued.

should

God

ing why

has

unjust,to bring us

in ourselves

were

know.

not

the

mystery

suffering necessary which

Christ

sacred

more

sacrifices.

conceivable

justfor

the

"

239

MYSTERIES.

CHRISTIAN

why

could

;

are

?

tell


240

why

they

because make

why

consider

others such

repels "

have

Lord,

asked

Peter

he

Thus

the

above

barren

mere

we

a

that

tion about

(as

our

brings the

us

going

on

seem)

in

but

and we

within the

the

to

in

John

Jew,

or

than

indeed revela

of doing

so,

gain spiritual light at

perplexity;

end

news

connexion

1

re

usefulknowledge of doing so, nay,

consequence

is

?)

xxi.

a

blessed

better,to to

know

still at the

instance, how is the

in

further

say,

ourselves, or

world's

For

blessed learn

to

act

We

intellectual

perplexity. tant

is that

advantages

practicaland

mysteries.

at

If

replied,

It is difficulties.

souls, in the very

happy

St.

heathen.

our

bringsus

priceof

once.

"

What

no

change doubtless, (forwhich and

do1?"

circumstance, that the very

it would us

Saviour

man

come,

than

us,

than

Christ

proceed

may

this,that it increases remarkable

rather

more

knowledge,above

unenlightened

Nay,

3.

and

thou Me."

Gospel gives

the

to

spect

St. John.

not

It is intended

Our

this

tarry till I

Follow

it.

same.

shall

about

I will that

thee?

the

reason,

; it would

us

questions

what

and

to

privilegesgiven

not

curious

this

ourselves,

to

have

[SERM.

for

and

"

know

to

look

we

;

nothing

men

should

we

why

it is

know better

us

that

favoured

were

to

MYSTERIES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

21, 22.

ex

well

what

is

price of

infinitely impor

of eternal with

be

this

happiness? joyfultruth,


XVI.]

there is

that

how

great

goes

hand

is still

with

Very God

from

We

truth

if

everlasting,God it

receive

we

arid

rightly;

of

God

tidingsand velation

Here,

!

the

comfort

Weak,

also.

sorrowful

ing,

him

mystery. dwelt

He

The

"

us

among laid

down

;" and

rightlydisposed exchange, whose

words

it be

counted

it is

our

and are

comfort

VOL.

and i.

the

good

in the but

re

the

brings the

of

but

exclaim

in

almost

of all

good,

price

made

a

and

glory,and What

world.

will

gladly make

the

language

the

of "

sacred

of

flesh,

His

the

an

righteousness

the

at

beheld

life for

mind

all

was

we

of

knowledge

us,

among

one

Let

or folly, frenzy,or fury whatsoever;

knowledge in

sinned,

the

price?

Word

His

the

death,

mystery,

Worker

what

at

;

stupendous

do

Protector,a Giver

powerful, the

within

is

ignorant, sinful,despond gains

man,

merciful infinitely most

eternal

is the

with

This

together,as

go

the

is the

of sufferings

merely

life and

which

doctrine

very

mystery

of eternal

but how

and

riot

by

sanctifying

most

a

the

One

and

It

to

? Christ

incarnate.

mystery is the incarnation

Son

saved

are

God, Begotten of God

of

difficulty

refer

point to

is Christ

inexpressiblecomfort,

our

no

the

who

but

;

the

yet

Now,

too.

spiritual blessing.

itself.

of mercy

Son

the

to strikingly

more

of Christ

death

endless misery is this !

mystery

a

241

MYSTERIES.

of

state

a

in hand

message

a

CHRISTIAN

THE

God

and

the world hath

wisdom.

our

but

this, that

suffered R

We

;

that

care

for

man

hath

God

hath


242

CHRISTIAN

THE

made

Himself

made

the

The

comfort,

and

in the

otherwise

do and

than

But

if

Sanctifier

our

have

been

!

but

what

What

Such

a

the

to

and

One

God,

might

numberless

as

could this

and

have

great would

doctrine

therein

Himself

neither

is,it does

not

overpowering when

1

Hooker

nor

make

separately

God,

;

involved

and

God,

yet there

plainlysomething ;

alto

and, though there

were

God

which

understand, yet

certain

this mystery

all less

Justification.

!

(I say)

Himself

by

it is revealed.

on

too

immediately

relatingto Almighty know

Them

darkness

which be

to

love Them

antecedentlysupposed

truths

and

of the doctrine

comprehension

our

God,

before

perplexityand

is

not

Spiritare is

also

here

his Sanc-

light,freedom,

practicaleffect

Spiritbe by

to,

and

cannot

we

it ! for if Christ

gether beyond

we

Son

is the

reason,

the but

of

of

source

mystery

source

himself

how

ourselves

both

he

can

;

preferringcreatures

it,to know

is the a

results from

a

humble

or

reverently,for God

of

Frail

Trinity.

were

God,

not

What is

much,

too

Redeemer

our

danger

!

comfort

and

the

darkness, is

sanctification

and

are

religious

gratefullydevote

were

our

Creator

the

of

in his Redeemer implicitly

trust

tifier ?

we

doctrine

men

between

intellectual

and

requirespardon

that

and 1."

singularconnexion

seen

man

be

of man,

son

righteousnessof God

same

light also

the

[SERM.

MYSTERIES.

at


XVI.]

it is

And

of the

trine a

CHRISTIAN

THE

important

Trinityis It

mystery.

many

remarkable

world

which

meditation

that,

the

is

natural

surface,

its

on

this

openly propounded,

principle,which

that

reliqious light is intellectual darkness.

aim

not

had

said

brought

knew

should

you nature

be

told

prevents

Such

4.

of

not

the

evil hearts do

thankful

the

for in

insincere

shall detect

requires imperfect

own

to

know

all, partial knowledge,

must

all; and

"

"

imperfectlyrevealed

doctrines

the

contest

?

the

our

from

the many

try and the

gift.

own

can

are

as

far

It

best

we

given as

we

to

shall

What

let

see,

Christ

with

disciplineHis

true

of

their

R2

to

be

us

diffi prove

Christ

lips,what

servant,

Difficulties in

self-deceiver?

how

separate the

follower

sincere

with

see

especiallygiven

are

in

then, that

seems

it to

turn

engaged

are

we

faith. the

mysteriousness

necessary

we

Now

revelation

of reality

When

as

knew

light, you

knowing

this in part, and,

culties

are

When

Religious truth

your

being

in

account

to

they

of Truth.

revealed

Scripturedoctrine, how

our

Scripturedoes

mysterious."

be

must

;

something,your

perplex ;

course

of

darkness.

somethingand of

if

As

"/

nothing

revealed

not

"

us

Sun

bv the

out

O

you

to

mysteries, but

making

at

shadows

not

"/

graciousLord

our

by

so

remark

able

*7

forth

draw

we

Revelation

in

detect

as

concerning

lie

not

this doc

proposed in Scriptureas

not

facts

do

we

observe, that

to

then

seems

240

MYSTERIES.

and

revela-

?


244

THE

tion

CHRISTIAN

MYSTERIES.

contribute

mainly

intended

were

suming, modest, thankful, with

and

reverence

it is His

convinced feel

rightlytheir

their

fact, they do

in in

order

but

form,

of

matter

a

of

their

seek

Christ

inward in

good

difficulties

objectionsin

the

way

of their

word

simply.

And

I

say

these

the

which "

in

proud

St. Peter

the

assures

is

unto

them

unto

such

be

to

us,

them

rock

a

(he adds) theywere conduct

ample

might teous

through of

this. and

see

difficulties and

gious

men,

seek

to

1

1 Pet.

for

ii. 7, 8.

believe

spoke

of

not

corner-stone

And

light,for

'

a

also Lord's

our

continued

understand,

ex

information

Vide

Mark

righ

the

offended

the humble

they

a

"

whereas

same

irreli

and as

is

of

stone

a

parables2, that

insincerity ; lead

"

precious,

whereunto

"

obscurities,which but

hearts."

their

disobedient, offence,"

were

scattereth

"

' '

ministryis

hear, yet

would more

that

in

become

receivingHis

same

appointed*." His He

detection

of

that

of

will

difficulties

that

be

earnest,

something,

who

imagination

which

stumbling, and

Him

by

mercy,

speculation,or

great

intended

not

sin, when,

do

curiosity,or

these

course

do

men

redeeming

and

unas

gives,when

when

gain something, and

to

as

not

is

It receives

God

of His

need

condition,

lost

But

gift.

are

minds,

obedient.

whatever

love

They

Faith

such.

be

to

end.

unhumbled

and

stumbling-blocksto proud and

this

to

[SERM.

meek

far

iv. 11"25,

as

"c.

it


XVI.]

tentedness, where said,

.

hard

many

who

Will

hast

also

said Jesus

of

and

whom

to

eternal

the

plain

very

shall

life."

Christ

At

another

Father,

hast

hid

time

Lord

of

Father, 5. as

for

Now

reason

to

1

do

"

John

walk

we

the

firm, for

well

as

we

go,

ask

affec if

we

Therefore

and

in

prudent,

Scriptureand

them

babes,

unto

by faith.)

Even

so,

thy sight2."

from

gives follow

said I

2

Thee,

earth, that Thou wise

than

gain

which

vi. 53"68.

and

good

Saviour

words

you.

not'"

I thank

"

revealed

it seemed

Our

sion, in the read

hast

what

these ?

believe

stake, and

at

says,

rather

humbly so

Thou

is the trial

Here

shall

heaven

things from

trust

who

whom

Lord

our

conscience,)and (those

To

"

an

?"

1

these

(those who

interests

twelve,

?

go

that

"

more

Peter

we

practical,as

and

question,

leave

Simon

disciplesremain

true

their eternal

tionate

a

that

no

the

unto

Then

away?

the

;

walked

Then

Lord,

words

away

from

and

back,

they feel

O

it ?

Those faith, a difficulty.

fall

said, this is

went

go

Him, the

of

...

....

ye

swered

hear

Son

life in you.

no

disciples

can

Jesus

flesh of the

....

Him

with

given. the

eat

con-

When

blood, ye have

of His

saying :

time

resignationand

not

ye

His

drink

Many

....

of

.

and

man,

for

was

Except

" .

it

245

MYSTERIES.

obtained, and

be

to

was

CHRISTIAN

THE

Matt.

thoughts the

us

a

conclu

passage

unto

such

you,

xi. 25, 26.

just that


246

CHRISTIAN

THE

man

no

him

can

of

Father."

Me,

to

come

sent

Me,

Or,

let

God's

hands,

it

us.

to

of

power

seek

it of

may

has

an

austere

tried

way us

proud

longing after this ; and

Him, our

least

sumptuous whatever doubts

against

sees

Let

different ways,

to

which them.

doubtinglyor

Satan No riot,

or

a

God

pray

let

us

Christ,

to

looks

before

strengthens even curious

about

mock

whispers

and

whether

know

clearlyor

we

our

pre

baffle the

by acting

us

matter

into

business,

our

and to

draw

step without

a

He

of

in

feel

low-minded

strivingseven and

its

but we

opposition

move.

get rid

and

then

move

never

uninviting,

to

thoughts by going it is ;

it is

When

us

religion

mystery,

that

or

the

who

in

let

He

Father,

so

our

us

those

Gospel,

try

blesses

He

feebleness.

us

that

whom

His

full of

cannot

we

let

hearts, and

strive, and

His

world,

though

at

;

men

to

with

to

risingsof this

the

in

give

to

It is true,

offending all.

aversion

us

Him.

appearance

within

is

tell us,

also with

us

it ; its doctrines

offending different

difficulty,

Him

pray

lodged,

of harshness

precepts

some

tells

is

we

feel the

we

coming

merely

not

hath

ourselves, (though this

coming

that

have

of

us,) but He

tell

does

does

come

must

we

man

which

if

gift of

the

that

and

Christ

cannot

we

that

recollect

us

No

"

Christ, yet the

to

given

were

Father

Therefore,

necessityof coming

it

again,

the

except

him."

draw

[SERM.

Me, except

unto

come

My

can

MYSTERIES.

we

believe

not,

so

that


XVI.]

we

act

time

give

is

course

to

out

perplex

plained

"

are

a

"

must

for

of

that

this

fear

is

to

the

curious

what

says

speculations of

weariness God

1

of

duty

Eccles.

xii.

is

flesh

the

His

keep

and

whole

there

"

12,

13.

the

they

Scrip

end," but

commandments,

are

ex

Holy

;"

V

man

take

them

no

in

are

(if

the

we

which

are,

have

might

our

shall

to

truths,

to

earnest

hearts

our

indisposed

we

For

really

when

be

though us?

to

ture?

they

listening

curious,)

things

length shall

we

of

trouble

those

At

us.

work,

our

but

how

in

less

the

not

that

are

we

more

salvation,"

our

know

to

care

the

unless

so

us,

in

next.

ought

we

tells

And

plain.

work

"

that

conscience

our

way

the

harm,

cannot

and

follow

in

part

they ;

will

rest

world,

them

to

way

The

but

pain,

may

give

this

in

part

;

247

MYSTERIES.

belief.

our

upon

Doubts

we

CHRISTIAN

THE

that

and

we


XVII.

SERMON

THE

1

Let

deceive

man

no

to

be

wise

be

wise.

God.

himself.

this

world,

For

the

wisdom

it

iii. 18,

COR.

in

For

INQUIRER.

SELF-WISE

is

If let

become

taketh

is

the

seemeth

you

fool,

a

world

this

He

written,

among

man

any

him

of

19.

that

he

may with

foolishness

wise

their

in

own

craftiness.

the

Among Paul

various

warns

wisdom

us,

themselves

writing

them

to

If

man

any

in

this

world,"

in

the

world,)

"

calls

For,"

ishness wisdom

he in of

among has

(i.e. "

let him

proceeds, the this

eyes world

seemeth

become

he

as

real

world,

is foolishness

so

Paul him

to

wise

be

of wisdom

fool, (what

(really) be

may

(just

of the

a

ex

St.

deceive

reputation

the

the

equal

man

no

you

fool,) that

a

Let

"

and

Accordingly

love.

says,

prided

acuteness

could

thing

false

a

Corinthians

intellectual

any

of Christian

cellence

world

if

as

;

of

that

is

one

The

text.

their

on

knowledge

self.

the

in

as

;

principal

a

St.

which

against

deceptions

with

wise/' is fool

wisdom in

the

turn, God.'

"

the


XVII.]

SERM.

This

wisdom,

own

blessing,to

God's

Here

seek

which it

it in them

seem

to

may Let

and

then

men

astray.

is

this is

course

whatever

shape

one

form

is. what ful

right and

are

in the

chief

"

text

of

cause

and

all

trust

notions

of

going

our

wrong

our

we

therefore sin

that

is called is

and

world," in

in

which

question

the

of

notions

self-conceit,which

or

no

notions

own

own

The

own

wisdom,

our

our

some

wisdom, it leads

our

vain

a

of

wisdom

the

to

vain

trusting to ourselves,

self-confidence,

it.

wisdom,

how

trust

true.

evil

is that

vain

is this

that

other, and

or

find

Truth, however

the

see

meant must

why

not

a

better

thing

we

their

in

success.

the

not

for

;

by

from

it is said

wrong

wise

do

way,

away

perplexity,

especial reason

Truth

wrong

shall

we

a

the

inquire,what

when

Now,

God's

foolishnessin

it, error,

one

after

promise

then

us

tions

a

leads

of

is

be

to

taketh

He

professed inquirers They

trust

our

through

us,

is said

"

craftiness."

own

lead

may

the end

and

ruin.

then

Apostle against

wisdom

sight ;

249

INQUIRER.

profitablereflections to-day.

some

world's

The

WISE

the

of

warning

ing our

and

SELF-

THE

religious

inquiries. These out

blame

are

; viz.

Conscience, our

which

the notions such

for such

certainty,that

as

we

to

come

from

come

there

is

a

may

by

us

and

with

trust

of

way I

God.

right

a

a

our

mean

wrong,


250

that

INQUIRER.

things ought

some

things

done

not

of which is

SELF-WISE

THE

that

;

brings

be

to

have

we

remorse

should

and

trouble.

They of

exertion are

from

God

though

and

Bible

be to

reason

and

make

sin

of

lost

much

without

proud

or

with

that

from

To

world,

trust or

the All- wise into

man

certaintylead in which

have

we

he

to

will find

They

pro

truths

far

as

we

so

have

without

incurring the

notions will

are

times

them

all those

at

the

transgressed is not

And

belief

us

ever

guilt,from

and

we

make

never

they

at

which

the false

far from

they will, if obeyed, a

;

of the

foolishness, because

firm

us

rely in them,

God.

error,

him

they

may

we

exertion

of sin

true

writing, and

as

These

sense

a

of the

wisdom

a

them,

mere

implicitlyas

so

in

on

our

without

or

the

conceited, because

injured them.

come

true,

of

our

remembrance

ing

them

self-confidence.

tended

us

because

by

come

the

is

it

them

altered, still

or

think

obtain

and

Bible,

the

from

thereby.

actually preserved

are

cannot

trust

notions,

without

years

within

cannot

we

trust

can

whether

that

impressed

though

formed

and

these,

proceed

not

these

are

earliest

minds,

our

All

they

e.

our

do

strengthened

ceed

we

from

minds

our

i.

God

righteous,and like

others

Conscience,

natural all

of

multitude

a

further, that

Him.

obey

to

try

other

duties, the neglect

good, wise, powerful, and

we

and

done,

and

;

[SERM.

in

vague

they lead of

a

Scripture; conjectures


XVII.]

and

THE

imperfectnotions

heart

Such

about

a

which

he

man

is

likely by

self

he

make

is the

source

a

soning

oppose

fancies

he

can

revelation.

He

impatientof

willing then

he

his

is

text

Greeks

ceived

the

leads

in to

our

but

he He

has

who

man

found

fears

it out,

it will inter

The

hear in

it does

when

it ; and

much

the

Jews

Christian

the

of this

felt anger,

doctrine.

is

un

interfere,

Epistlefrom

required a sign, (according to concerning

to

because

error,

A

rea

by himself, disdains

truth

thinks

the

the

own

pride,

Scripture.

to

truth

at

is

this

and

;

of which

destructive

We

is taken.

notions

he

imaginary discoveries,he

own

disdain

wisdom

revelation.

angry.

rejectionof

labour, such

rely upon

(or

for him

obtained

confidence

out

who

consult

to

valuing

text.

itself find

possesses

truths

vain

"foolishness"also, and it will

he

hence

has

he

industry,

own

danger

man

only

not

his

of

which

and

to

in the

those

are

of

of, and

of that

powers

fere with

com

is in

and

(I say,) this

Now,

own

feelingsof

which

thought

much

Apostle speaks

one

does,

truths)which

to

by

; those

Every

what

after much

Jews

his

those

proud?

but

nature,

not.

for

be

and

What

proud.

research

others

fancied

the

Truth, which

opinions

to

abilityand himself

the

are

is not

obtains, not

is

251

illustrated.

then

which

and

INQUIRER.

taught him, abundantly sanctioned,

pleted, and

apt

SELF-WISE

proud which

and "

the

The

their pre-con-

Messiah's

coming,)


25'2

SELF-WISE

THE

the

and

Greeks

train of

reasoning,)but

the

unto

after

seek

Greeks

Jews

In

have

you

then,

now 2

;" i.

us

e.

without,1'

"

reasoning

powers,

calls) foolishness, by

indifference,or

an

are

ye

Apostolic doctrine.

own

Paul

Now

"

distaste

a

Scriptureinformation. thus

guides,

it also

confidence

in

a

weak

very

bad

trust-worthy as with

the

authoritatively

Scripture; and

if it be

reference

without

formants,

the

in their

1

1

Cor.

these

the

own

i. 22, 23.

other

on

guide,

a

still in

God

to

in

Conscience

and

After

which and

by

religious inquiries

in divinely-sanctioned

is,it will probability

altogether. Thus taken

to

used

is

reason

great truths

by

a

reli

and

equivocating.

same

forth

set

it is

moral

duty

our

and

of

reasoning powers

inquiriesinto

barely reaches

all,it

Our

guide.

unskilful

the best

fools, because

us

connected

it is very

man

makes

from

us

Clear-sightedas

subjects, and questions

keeping

in all

gious truth.

are

of

our

hearts

our

But, besides

are

in

St.

(what

to

causing in for

truth

from, the

Confidence leads

"

wisdom,

a

the

to

Corinth,

of

notions,

own

prided yourselfon

separate

crucified,

place the Apos

reigned as kings without

have

rich, ye

subtle

(some

Christ

another

Christians

of your

full"

are

preach

we

V

tle says of the misled ye

wisdom,

stumbling-block, and

a

foolishness

[SERM.

INQUIRER.

miss

(so called)

craftiness.

All

2

the Truth

wise

of us,

1 Cor.

will

be

doubt-

iv. 8.


XVII.]

recollect

less

the

to

their

false

speaks in

wisdom, text, is

the

divinely provided

or

revelation.

Reason

word,

in their

now

review

our

instinctive

It

hood

and

Then in

us

we

had

the

that

Before

and

did

we

that

in

nature

world.

In

to

and

wise

"

their

truth."

own

Let

this contest

us

between and

wrong,

childhood

time

the

duty

though so

not

1

the

Matt.

we

and

our

trusted our

(alas!)

impaired

our

we

boy en

our

right con

this inward

questionits authority.

originaltemper

by baptism,

and

for

comes

time

of

tinuallytransgressed,and

guide,

leaning

when

us,

feeling implicitly ; least

taking what

become

right and

sense divinely-enlightened

at

for

reason.

within

life.

of

men "

from

of

past; and

into

trance

hence

"err

conceited

begins are

by

Paul

against Conscience,

and

sense

powers

of the

way

particularsof

some

own

whether

us,

conceits," and

own

St.

instead

is the

;

understandings,"

weak

for

is set

its power

usurps

re

act

which

trustingour

a

is

This

of

then,

arrivingat religioustruth,

the

hast

that

e.

trust

for conscience-sake.

faith,and The

hid these

and

powers,)

\ those, i.

babes

unto

hast

Thou

prudent, (thosewho

and

intellectual

own

them

vealed

wise

quite

are

Father, Lord

O

Thee,

earth, because

the

253

which

words,

thank

"I

;

and

things from

INQUIRER.

Lord's

our

purpose

of heaven

in

SELF-WISE

THE

of faith,wrought

spiritof

xi. 25.

little children


254

SELF-WISE

THE

without

which

old,

or

young

when

But

world

the

intellectual

us,

came

the

dience.

Then

us

to

came

using the

under

trials which

suffered

He

see,

must

the

Holy

breasts

has

He

talents A

which

yoke

what

by

Jesus

to

be the

is is

against

doubt

the

and

what

and

Truth,

or

scoffing,and

1

Matt,

of mercy wicked

time)

of His

of

their

will !

Christ's

a

an

3.

the

proud arguing endurance

light,unmeaning

xviii.

whom

rising against

least a

sight

a

religiousservice

and

at

with

triumphantly a

abundance

that

rebellious

a

how

fall away

perfectfreedom, complaintsthat heavy,

power

of God

most

especialministers

authority of Conscience, against

the

the

by

murmuring

or

And

then

bold

the

those, (at least for

commissioned

exposed

time

great exercise

reign

man

tempted, having

are

endure,

often of

Son

were

Lord's

which

temptation; yet

and

thoughts which in the

who

feels for all

We

service.

sinless

the

disobe

by passion,

our

the

before

to

honoured

and

on

us,

giftin God's

most

must

had

highly-endowed

of the

and

knowledge.

better

devices,

many

Himself

led

Spiritgiven

of

manly,

of unbelief

wilderness, after

Devil's

\

proportion

in

God

reason,

came

very

He

then

us,

of heaven

more

which

temptation

the

stood.

kingdom

us,

upon

of

none

us,

became

giftswith

the

the

by

ner

opened

into

driven

the

minds

against our

war

assures

enter

can

our

the

to

Lord

our

[SERM.

INQUIRER.

of use


XVII.]

of

SELF-WISE

THE

INQUIRER.

and

scepticalarguments

assertions,these Then

beginnings of apostacy.

the

acquaintance,all combining

our

authorityof

This

religion.

attended

by

childhood

learn

but

as

we

first

we

both

loved

we

the opinions of

towards

Thus

against

generally In

fifth.

our

home

our

of

voice

God,

;

do

so

indifference,

an

elders.

hardened

gradually

purest pleasures,both

the

supreme

superiorsand

our

become

minds

our

the

feel,

then

affect, and

first

us,

is

religionand

despisethe

to

of

gradual transgression

of transgression

a

make

to

of the Law

first commandments

of the

ridicule

evil of the

reallythink

then

and

speak,

manly

appear

of the

fear

the

independent, and

and

to

are

the affect

come

desire

the originality,

ation of

255

divine

and

human.

dience tion

its

becomes

as

lean

we

driven first

to

do

to

for

so

but

us

to

places," by Thus

we

is what such at

as

How

us

taken

in

not

In

propor

our

; and

own

called

from

know

the

guide.

innocence, is

dim, uncertain

Pharaoh's, who, did

a

stumble

and

is sometimes

length

lightand

the

better

lightof

from grope

are

of

want

"

disobe

our

understanding, we

own

the

guide,

true

continues,

punishment.

own

our

dually withdrawn for

in sin

this progress

As

nothing

are

Our gra

is left

in the desolate

light of

reason.

craftiness.

This

judicialblindness God's resisting

will,

difference

between

proceedsin

this bad

darkness. far each

individual 8

;


256

depends

course,

on

I need

of which

consideration

frightenedat themselves,

are

right

the

though they

and

;

all their

heart, yet

them

within

lurk

form

outward

rect

in which

they

and

these

of

life,who

most

those

with

in

simplicityof

their

the

I will

the

condition, "

intellectual the

neglect

of

too,

most

baneful

engaged,

character

and

effects

Lastly,a notions to

as

of

is that

of

was

ordi first

Their

The

violence

indulged ;

their mind

on

the

vain

it is

and

about

moral

religionand

overcomes

the

just

some

of

the

put into disorder

propriety

the

as

constitution has

reason

;

conduct

quite plain,that, having nothing "

unformed, in the

life.

early.

went

silentlychange

diseases

course,

leaving, (without their suspecting it,)

gone

which

all ranks

and

;

principlesthus

business

passion followed,

body.

of

unsettled, become

way,

nary

both

evil

amid

case,

common

who,

rather

their

cor

others,

are

whom

in

a

truth.

The

of

there

in

fearfullyunfolded

is

moral

or

is,of those

that

kept in

part their

in

strong

any

perhaps in

onwards

with

the circumstances

But

number,

proceed

condition, power

in

God

from

are

religionby

placed.

describe

to

on

go

of

are

many

others

and

;

are

principleswhich

of the evil

full manifestation

and

Others

seek

not

into

back

late.

preserved

are

Some

enter.

turned

and

do

into the

causes,

not

it is too

before

way

checked

is

variety of

a

[SERM.

INQUIRER.

SELF-WISE

THE

world,"

and

duty,

of life. of that

they

must

It

faith be


THE

XVII.]

overcome

by

speaking

of

us

concern

of

most

us

trial in

we

evil,

for what

we

nearly.

The

and

of

very

symptoms

whether

of the world

have

been,

in the

of

case

decree

or

is

we

of

words,

at

not

of those

opinionsthey minds,

own

ideas and

not

reallyhold

have

been

of their intellect,the of their

strong firm

or

and

knowledge imparts.

not, and

all

Our

mere

surface of

them

;

the

and

random

and

and

this

(I say) from

me,

what

of their exercise

have

no

be

of habitual not

lie root

the heart

good

may

use

they

God,

and

a

mat

accidental

to

honest

minds,

may

mere

a

mere

result

religiousnotions our

is

whether

the

or

the

by

hear

exertion

by the

an

on

in

unlikelythat,

now

any

progressiveobedience which

build

principles ; that

by

not

to

souls

our

reached

are

not

abandoned

who

reasoningpowers,

mere

judgments,

go

season,

a

of the

one

forth

goes

;

in

the

to

individual, are

great part of their professedfaith ter

some

the other

God's

it ; but

that it is some

had

Deadness

usual, though

as

youthful

has

heart,

the

least for

at

I mean,

God.

of

hear

destroy; Angels way

it.

or

The

loudlyspoken.

not some

our

way

unbelief.

world

the

to

know

of

concerns

of

issue

am

does

that, if it has issued

hardness

God,

it

evil, probably

not

voice

which

one

I

supposed

know

quite sure

shall

257

be

case

character

be

may we

it not

strange

some

decided

a

INQUIRER.

Let

it.

good

of

what and

;

SELF-WISE

on

the

within

circumstance,' "

that

indulgence of earlypassions,though forgotten

VOL.

i.

s


258

THE

the

and

now,

heart,

Let

us

who

a

which

with

it

;

all

The

is increased.

understanding is

and

look

the

down

of

measure

first sin of

value

to

praiseand

between

other

some

fellowshipof

to

down

cast

station, and

exactlyin them

by

moral

and

them,

far

Conscience sinks

in

begin to for

they

a

are

all

like

discerningcolours,and

upon

the

almost

who

mere

little of

by

province

of

thought

under

who

true

Hence,

reason.

have

Religion

altogether; they

religionsalike

men

of

all truths

of the intellect.

their estimation think

are

fall

than

more

its

of proving possibility

mere

religioustruths

they

Having

from

value

the

of that

because

of

illumination,

usurped empire

proportion to means

of

of union

another.

excellence

they place

next,

reason,

with

the

up

instead

civilization,refinement,

one

moral

set

intellect

the bond

to be

it,

upon

and

;

our

of supe

men

make

general mental

giftedminds

unite

thus

or

They

es

Christian, they dream

and

science, literature,

then

themselves

blame

consideringa commonfaith Christian

something "

others.

upon

is

powerful,

"

rior

reasoning faculty

reason

pecial, clear, brilliant,or danger

of those

state

gifted.

giftof

that

upon

only ordinary tempta

of that

growth are

the

our

blindness.

and

be

may

endure

to

we

when

But

this

the

tions, from

in

reason

indeliblyevil character

an

of

had

have

of

judicial hardness

think

[SERM.

INQUIRER.

misapplication

left

youth, have our

SELF-WISE

;

and

no

wonder,

lost the

facultyof

by

exercise

never,

any


XVII.]

THE

of reason, white

in

natural

sense

much

Thinking

much

are

to

As

blindness, from or

it

treat

as

"

especiallyin they have better

the

men

which

often

and

to

judicial

to

despise

the

in

They indeed

men

number,

The

of

"

which of

notions

and

the

be

incorrect

confusion

or

irrational

as

scorn,

;

case,) these

language,

with

intellectual weakness

expression. And

are

will

conveyed in

accidental

some

learn

will, designs, appointments, works,

especiallyif, (as

of

grow

over-rulingProvidence,

an

with

are

of

all

ashamed.

judgments, they treat notions

they

men

of sickness, but be

to

about

to

as

Conscience.

themselves

seasons

cause

Divine

that

and

;

course

authorityof

subject, they

are

their

weakness,

a

to

the

improving

on

undervaluingthey

the

hate

to

reference

in virtue.

grow

in

they proceed

to

the sanction

intellectual

men

knowledge they will

in

appeal

of intellectual advance

themselves,

convince

ac

its dicta

as

an

as

wrong

they

far

without

bent

all

between

of morals

that is, so

rightand

by making

labour

difference

code

measure,

of

they

world

The

expedience,and

to

of them. ment,

the

259

proved by reasoning, by

sight,and a

a

INQUIRER.

out

black.

and

be

make

can

knowledge can

SELF-WISE

not

these

all

by

faith

engaged

inducements are

in any

the intellect.

experiments on

live

by sight

greatlyincreased, when sciences

material s2

men

properlybelongs

pursuitwhich

Hence the

to

with

conversant

creation,

tend

to


260

THE

make

forgetthe

men

Lord

of

not

worst

a

is

conclude,

the

this, that

unfrequent

is at times

in

is not

a

affords

struggle fresh

a

cause

; most

sudden

by

but

are

other, feels

or

struggleswith

terminates

illustration

in of

of the world, which

wisdom

con

happens, further

one

safe state, and

the

self, and

the

generally they

from

of

occurrence

that

visited

it sometimes

man,

a

in

case

relentingsof

some

no

be

the

describing,when

of

But

momentary.

to

of his life.

conscience

of that

into infidelity

take

been

of

compunctions, though

which

of

frequentlyhappen

must

hardened

he

Spiritand

the close case

a

is. it

than

of

course

I have

influence

towards

This that

I

as

the

science

[SERM.

grossest forms, but it may

before man

under

existence

the

pursue

and

structive such

INQUIRER.

Spirits.

I will its

SELF-WISE

a

him

manner

the

working

in God's

sight

is foolishness.

shall

How racter

he

Conscience

than

begin

can

ask

all who

way

man,

of

What

he

must

of his

but with for it ; but

his commandments

God,

who

only by

a

one

that

is,to

one

who

has been

shall Is it make

possible, "

gives grace

to

in

the

way,

slow, tedious,

slow, tedious, toilsome, self-discipline ; some,

?

new

It is

days ?

in

reason

do

himself, and

overcome

his heart in the end with

his cha

Scripture,how

and

repent ?

to

possiblehe

not

formed

unbelief, trusting sight and

upon

rather

has

sinner, who

a

and

toil

long hardening


THE

XVII.]

himself the

in

SELF-WISE

dislike of it,and

a

rapid flightsand

There

is

but he

; and

way

in old

He

must

the

begin

must

age,

beginning

and

if he

as

with

And

so

were

boy.

a

and

"

he

likely,after all,

seems

progress

during the

because

the

has

he

time

that

overcome

he

does

short, and work

a

from

resistance

little

but

of his life ; both

is

him

to

praying,

make

to

remnant

heart, which

hardened

and

left

while

undo

to

brief

others.

as

begin again

proceeding, labouring, watching, "

narrow

God, though

door

same

in

reason.

the

seek

to

the

at

his way,

retrace

very

about

sets

his

heaven;

to

way

who

indulging himself

victories of

easy

one

261

INQUIRER.

;

his

in

has

he

"

old

youth

because

will

stout

he

to

did

not

experience. Now

it is

pride ; stoop

he

wishes

be

to

of

the

idea

Thus

it

his

finding a

safe

his

by

which

he

may

days

excitement

that

down

into

pursuit of

days

;

the

heresies

to

he

is

other

one

way

himself,

is

gain religiousknowledge

of

who

world,

not

in their

in

or

be

called

profli

passed

have

wealth,

led

have

who

men

some

their other

unfrequently settle

latter

years.

perhaps, they professed nothing, themselves

for

And

deceives

cannot

beg

about

hope. he

he to

his

to

reason.

happens,

the

but

looks

gate lives in their youth, or in

;

saved

he

that

merely by

be

to

this is

humbling

Therefore

others

among

how

penitent all

a

ashamed. means

plain

Christians

and and

Before, suffered members


THE

SELF-WISE

the Church

of

after

truth,

alone

can

and

forgettingthat the

moral

a

they err

of

Church's

the

therefore

and

the

solemn

most

Thus,

to

have

in

the

May

to

hardens that

the

the

heart, and

no

can

they ought

who

in

wisdom

Truth

pride

and

believe

the voice of with

a

dead

of

;" that obe and

things, great

comprehend

know

been

"fear

the l

;

that

sensualitydebases

more

Holy Spirit,or

that

the

live

who

all those

devils

than

worse

craftiness.

in all

know

to

way

the

dulgence, the

conscience,

our

small, is

irreverence.

text,

own

beginning of

is the

the

they preferanother

but

;

in mind

bear

ever

we

the

in their

taken

are

the Lord dience

reallywise

end

of

and

and

is

men

or

;

fools, that they might have

become

and

way,

In the words

judges

and

scorn

of such

state

part

any

ordinances

sacred

most

No

of doctrine

themselves

doctrines,with

the first."

must

reasoning.

whether

system

the last

"

they

understand

they cannot

;

the

treat

in heart

pure

that

of

way

discipline; yet they think they

inquire

to

reformation,by self-denial,they

inquire merely by wonder

roused

length,

at

God,

see

begin by

but

;

[SERM.

INQUIRER.

pride

it, and

sensual

the

in

of

ways

Christ, than faith

and

tremble. "

Blessed

are

they that

that

they

may

have

may

enter

in

through

do

right

to

1

the

Prov.

His

commandments,

the

tree

of

life,and

gates into the city"

i. 7.

.

.

.


THE

XVII.]

where

moon

lighten

there

to

SELF-WISE

is

"no

shine

it,

in

the

and

1

Rev.

INQUIRER.

of

need

it

;

for

Lamb

xxi.

the

the

is

23.

263

sun,

glory

the

xxii.

light

14.

neither

of

God

thereof1."

of

the doth


XVIII.

SERMON

REMEDY

THE

OBEDIENCE

RELIGIOUS

FOR

PERPLEXITY.

xxxvii.

PSALM

Wait

the

on

Lord,

and

Psalm

from

written

with

who

in

are

11

Fret

from

God's

fusion.

Unworthy the

as

on

and

goodness

wait

patiently,

"

better the

side

shall

be

peace,

triumph,

a

and

the

still ;

the

of

state

in

Truth

meek

shade the

con

looked

are

time.

the

into

will.

and

;

end,

shall

but the

inherit

"

earth.

Doubtless

perplexity as

of

thrown

are

is in

prosper, men

men

it inculcates

lesson

world

men

greatest

good

providence,

is the

this

is

text,

my

especially perplexity

and "

This

last.

to

taken

encouraging

designs,

thyself ;"

not

first

of

view

a

thee

land.

I have

which

perplexity,

concerning

the

exalt

shall

He

and

way,

inherit

to

THE

His

keep

34.

under

the under the

is in

Church the

Jewish.

Christian Not

great

dispensation, that

and

darkness as

Christianity

well does


explain to

not

questions, "

beings, as in

the

New

Testament

God,

to

calls

to

become

world

around

make

I will

woman,

of

by its

Son,

doubts

shall

He

as

seem

St.

men

and

;

of

satisfy

to

it is

as

lightand

to

the

of

end

in

it and

in

the

are

2

in

us

faith is

reallylove

Cor.

us.

iv. 4.

our

trial

variously order God

to

and

spiteof opposition, of

case

honest

discouraged.

Our

in

case

less in per

or

all of

to

repel

to

1

more

we

on

go

the

in the whole

are

difficulties,in

and

sincerity. If

though,

us

even

are

is obvious.

we

given

to-day on

so

difficulties

world,

assailed

even

anxiety, and

use

in this

more

what

in

it becomes

remarks

some

inquirersin religion,yet The

find

us.

who, though they

plexityand

into sub

find difficulties both

shall

we

not

though

;

learn

we

glorious Gospel

the

that

men,

souls

our

lives

His

till

of

them

with

probably

better

us

whole,

doctrines

them

even

was

make

better

to

of those

lightof

Revelation

doubts, but

peace

shall

we

the

"

Christ1."

prove

on

bring

school

to

information

perplexity than

in the

themselves

and

the

the very

Nay,

minds,

our

mission

Paul

always be,

;

imperfect

case,

peculiar difficulties ? and,

own

quiet

our

nature

of

state

their

we

our

must

are,

we

great comfort

to

the

265

important religious

most

it does

of darkness.

a

the

to

which

that, from

but

the

us

"c.

REMEDY,

THE

OBEDIENCE

XVIII.]

SBRM.

Canaanitish

the If

we

are

not

in


266

OBEDIENCE

makes difficulty

earnest,

of the ways

one

from

the

goes

on,

He

but

[SERM.

God

This

back.

turn

us

in which

separates the

chaff, graduallygatheringeach, into its

when

REMEDY

THE

will

"

the

heap,

own

gather

chaff

He

I

aware

till the

wheat

the

into

with

will burn

is

corn

time

as

end

comes,

His

garner,

fire

unquench

able1."

Now, sound

strange

they find the

am

earlier

less of

ties in

yet this great

a

not

with

in

the

Church

though God

seek

to

perplexitywe

ignorance

of

our

work,

stream

of

because

and

fear,

to

cause

should and

them, and

others

do,

know

find ourselves

unable

professingto

it is not

to

to

get right, "

disappointment, discontent minds

awakened,

are

and

right way much

to

a

learn,

knowledge

from

and

wrong when

Luke

on

there, observ because

feel

to ; we

way, we

be

we

are

Christians

be

feel ourselves

iii. 17.

that

we

wrong,

doubt, anxiety,

whereas, when

our

that

is

see

and

try

Scripture,and

1

carried

expected

be

to

it is

what

hearts

our

but

are

from

arises

world, continuing in the

the

we

likelyto

are

When

we

the

earnest,

religiousdifficul

I

cases

many

it is true, that in

ing religiousordinances, merely used

it may

persons

religion itself.

of

ignorance are

begin

and difficulty

endure;

some

But

all.

at

we

to

in religion, for speak of difficulties

to

none

that

to to

that

there

a

have

we

gain religious

apply it

to

our-


XVIII.]

RELIGIOUS

FOR

selves, then

from

with

doubts

and

with

gloom.

To

which

brings

obedience in it.

text, He

those

who

gion is

at

are

of

out

to

relative

from

and

can

hardly explain

others.

No

importance

what

judgment

it was, upon

can

one

of

that

them,

have

or

heard

duly ; believe

cannot

we

long

We

known.

of

things ;

an

evil

by to

can

when

Is

true?

Bible

help

doubts,

us.

And so

the

altered

scarcelyform we

it

ourselves, much

present objectsis we

living

subject of reli We

distressed

are

of

science

generalpainful uncer

the

"is

say,

possible?" we

a

subject of

feelingthem us,

of

case

its difficulties

fixed notions

our

ensues,

We

tainty.

up

the

have

we

same

the

has

strange.

affect

they

embarrassment

less

and

way,

the

to

the

without

lives

the

thrown

it is

us,

our

be

to

which

the

of the

words

His

keep

When

?

them

length, when

them

and

should

then

to

new

all

truths

the

him

be

whatever

In

science

Every

all.

without

be

it is

strengthens

latelytaken

but

have

first,why

well

and

exhortation

this

apply

us

religionat at

Lord,

one

exalt thee."

shall Let

the

on

way

right path ;

obey.

"

any

find it,

It is obedience

circumstances,

distress,

oppressed

cannot

the

there

him

troubled

are

are

OBEY.

into

man

all

Wait

"

light but "

keeps

of his

cause

we

perplexed in

given,

a

Under

time

to

are

for

be

must

precept

who

wish

who

soever,

time

267

misgivings, and

those

all

PERPLEXITY.

any

attempt it, we


268

OBEDIENCE

form

a

themselves

the objectsbefore blind

well

where

of

as

changed, yet is the

selves

the

more

of ourselves. first

it leads

To

what

of agitations

is error,

We

ously us for at

do

it, we

are

it,and

able

sensible seen

;

to

the

to

us,

which

our

of

the

who

indisposition.They

1

from

recovery

course

improvement.

in persons

act we

are

as

conceive

of This

our

same

sorry

surprised

is natural

a

us

religi

are

reflectingthat

long standing,we trace

and

our

lead

to

(perhaps) somewhat

Instead

is truth

what

while

and

"

of

with

anxiety about

an

impatient at it,

justsettingabout disease

up

sincere, is apt

wish

also

unreasonable.

be

subjects,

himself

about

feel,think,

not

could

we

mind

is added

selves,which, however wrong.

been

his real fitness for the office.

be

these

offers

our

ashamed

and

take

to

us

who

religious guide

whatever

and

And

of

have

sacred

to

every

suspected

we

humbled

are

if not

distrust

longer

inattention now

we

of persons

where

general

greater, the

already living in and

this

trees,

as

men

and,

first every

of

like the

or

;

see

;

ac

distances

judgment

our

not

"

changed

at

Arid

ourselves.

by

sight,we

things,is

do

eyes

dazzled

are

Moreover,

walking1." as

to

to

[SJERM.

the various

and

us,

restored

man

Our

judgment.

wrong

commodate

REMEDY

THE

are

serious

most we

we

but

ought

recovery

by

impatience

recoveringfrom

to a

is

bodily

gain strength slowly, and

Mark

viii. 24.


perhaps for

better

are

and

again ; the

same

(which

begin

in

we

be,) but,

to

with

which

we

getting that

our

title at

proper

seek

penitent sinners, we

of the

of the

blessedness leads

tience

amination

of

us

does

which

;

not

at

of

improvement

too,

in

are

wrong, do

earnest,

and

in order

that

be,

we

the

growth

upon it to

may

apt

are

of

time

minds,

our

be

to

;

the

God's

will

reverse

in all

;

a

Christian

we

do

whereas, if

things,we hearts

spirit. But,

not

and

become strove

should

force

cannot

we

the

it

necessary utterance

religious, to

obey

actuallyshould into

and

is spirit

by giving not

done

Scripture how

Christians

we

con

pardon,

Christian

a

be

have

we

for

desirable

we

gradually training our

whether

out

in

that

it ; that

sentiments religious

rather

and

however

possess

or

pray

forgetthat

to

object of

what

may

it

the

again, we

inform

shall

find

of thoughts and spirit

the

exalted

but

Further, reading

better.

to

we

is to

dinary self-examination

self-ex

improvement.

our

of time

length

a

impa

of

disappointedif

of

us

into

This

purpose

are

we

tell

once

in

Doubtless,

the

is that

once

intended principally

sins, whereas

our

scious

is

at

of God.

sons

misuse

to

us

best

rise all

to

For

grace.

very

in

amend,

to

God's

of

all the assistances

spiteof

humbled,

discouraged at

able

are

God

be

to

be

to

seek

to

only

not

apt,

ought

we

slowness

worse

In

when

are

we

then

and

days,

some

them. slight relapse disspirits

way,

earnest,

the

a

269

PERPLEXITY.

RELIGIOUS

FOR

XVIII.]

fulness

be of

understanding this,


270

OBEDIENCE

led

are

men

subjects,as

in the

hope

if it

of its

their

these

sustain

that

to

Added

the slumber

time,

a

in

take

for

He

but

aid,

them

not

they

tempted old

they

to

sins, reviving

have

look

been

minds,

hear

despair.

them,

must

reminded

work

which

undertaken, viz. the sanctification indeed, who

Those

(which

comes

though

hard

God's such

the

to

course

must

ing by experiencethe nature,

the

and

extreme

Christian

is able

feared, that

this

a

issues in

a

all the

to

be

be

an

task,

easy

easy

think to

or

that,

them, for

toil of it from

them,

disappointedon

find

force of

their

slowness

improve it is

have

of their souls.

it.

originalevil

with

which

And

disappointment in

belief,that

first of

they

thing,)who

same

will take

of

this

it will itself,

in

grace men

think

God

they

and

all,of the greatness of the

persons

seem

to

cry

safety.

to

way

cast

and

be

such

consider

to

for

not

Now

energy

they cannot

captive. They

seems

which

and

Christian, then

true

their

over

in

exact

when

their

they

practice,mas more

which

a

which

into

rush

prepared to know

of

and

;

the warmth

height

and

so,

holiness, not

becoming

this,sometimes

to

from

better

God

discouraged, and

are

do

to

faith and

obeying

the characteristic

almost

they

duty

a

religiousfeelings.And,

of their

expresslyupon

them

dailyduties, but by

their

for

were

in

will, and

their

tering

of

power

[SEK"f,

and

making

their advance

measure

REMEDY

much

speak

to

sacred

by

THE

it is some

to impossible

overcome

even

to

be

cases


XVIII.]

FOR

RELIGIOUS

evil selves

our

be ; that

hearts, and

our

than in

bad

of

who

is to

save

us,

perfectwork

is all

and

we

folly

to

as

But

what

and

keep

wait

upon

and

the

says

shall

faint1."

not

with

be

not

And

very

of Christ's

the

Holy Spirit,which salvation 3.

and

feel convinced

"

through it

of

rightlywithout

only

we

be

the

i

a

notion

Is. xl. 31.

that

we

eagles ; they I

the

was

Phil.

us,

do it

at at

to

this,

length do

be

3

of the

is,

That

not

but of

into all kinds

iv. 13.

our

cannot

we

negligence,

we

do

to

out

aim

must

soul, if

8

all 2."

gift of

us

work

to

"

soon religiousdiscipline

2

walk do

can

enable

work.

the

lawful

by

strength;

settled conviction

thence

of

do

on

tempted

that

They

"

"

to ability

impatience also, and treatments

the Lord

they shall

to

not

our

of exceeding difficulty shall

this

strengthenethme

was

deep

a

on

that

"

on

like

passion

giftsbestowed

the

be

presumption as

Paul?

Yet, while

own

dwell

their

and

;

which

could

we

to

renew

St.

The

otherwise

and

Wait

"

weary

thingsthrough

what

is to

for us,

wings

Christ

fruit

do,

Isaiah?

Lord up

improvement

more.

and

mount

a

load in

to

it is

text?

way;"

the

and

run

"

attempt

his

they shall shall

do,

can

that

must

we

thought ; and,

have

we

the thoughtsof His

well

of

life and

that all

lieve in Christ

bad

are,

admits

more

does

consequence,

we

271

corruptionlies like

no

stone

a

that

;

innate

our

PERPLEXITY.

to un

possessed becomes

Phil.

ii. 12.


272

the

to

easy

who

accustomed

are

neck.

learned, (says

and

ways,

son

fear and

bring with

him

torment

she

plain that

no

The

more

her

God

to

cause

and

;

from far

be

confusion. "

Go as

keep

"

His

way,"

about

your

great.

Do

1

Matt.

Wait

xi. 30.

not

;

mind

cannot

com

he

though

should

it is so,

that

(for

and

the

manfully to

2

meekly

bear do

to

this unsettled

sooner

order

will rise

out

of

Lord," this is the rule

mind

pause,

discouraged.

or

and

this is the

duty

his

up

He

and

V

secrets

up his mind

on

may Then

him,

unto

surprised

will cease,

of mind

state

she

still he perplexities,)

through it,the

will all

and

different, though, then,

doubt, struggle against it, God's

him,

child, his condition

a

some

makes

he

so

her."

laws.

make

of himself

without

perhaps, not has

him

be

been

have

would

her

is

crooked

by

upon

by

beginner

it should

followed

he

dread

straightway

deeply ashamed

had

him

disquietand perplexity.

suffer

be

with

un

that

with

remain

try

Let, then, every to

he

Sirach,) not

the

to

him

show

him, and

comfort

unbroken

until discipline,

the

return

the

to

to those

true

her

and

his soul

will

of

will walk

first she

the

trust

the

;"

speedily

is

unpleasant

understanding will

without At

it, not

to

is very

Wisdom

"

]

is easy

yoke

"

[SERM.

REMEDY

that the heart

believer,and Christ's

changed.

"

THE

OBEDIENCE

little and

Ecclus.

of

manner

waiting.

things as

say,

vi. 20.

"I

;

am

well as

iv. 17, 18.

I


was

RELIGIOUS

FOR

XVIIL]

after

day

;

painfulto

It is very

on.

ing doubts, mind this

the

have

we

;

His

keeping

the

His

confesses

ye

And

if His

understand

of

one

gress

?

all other

In

? perfection

distances

at

Does

dutiful the

and

I.

had

God's is

to

learn

we

of

beginning

placed in

T

8.

short

to

with that

bear the our

performance

ordinary

xxvii.

Psalm

to

services.

easy

honest,

be

the

pro

way

walk

to

attempt

in

to

way

conceive

great goodness

obedient

truth,

will

express

a

succeeded

comparatively

1

VOL.

this

this the

not

would

he

duty

and

that

child

Who

It is from

of small

a

Him

graduallymaking

so

not

first?

dailyconstant

speak

than

said

seek1."-

for

seek

things is

great weights before lesser?

I

perfectwill, could

things,and

"When

they that keep

are

to

greater promise

little

with

my

besides

had

we

;

the and

heart

waiting upon

Blessed

"

serve

Him,

on

it.

will

face, Lord, obedient

blessing.

promise, even

face

my

to

answering to

us

David

commandments."

His

be

within

safetyof

right

waiting

Thy

surelysuch

obtain

be

of

the

about

the

text, of

way.

Thee,

unto

the

across

of it, or

it must

voice

saidst, Seek

Thou

go

wander

by

faith,and

own

But a

injunctionin

And

haunted

be

of religion altogether,or reality

state.

own

light;"

thoughts shoot

of one's

correctness

God

still no

doctrine that particular

or

one's

have

to

about

passes, and

day

273

PERPLEXITY.

to

matters,

be

sober,

To to to


274

THE

OBEDIENCE

from

keep and

forgiving, "

let

"

sinful words

"

harass

and

us,

take

be

given

doubts

Lord,

Blessed

will.

humility, we

shall

have

been

have

time

to

remove

during There

we

"

comfortable

issue.

difficulties.

"Wait

way." We

His

shall

word

on

and

we

is

which

become

often

in those

take

it may we

is

are

not

going

on.

they

are

in which

doubtless

by

the trial

for

out

regards

Lord,

we

diffi

in which

as

the

to

too

while

though

so

gain lightas them

it

And

;

embodying But

that,

precepts, and

safelylook

sure

they

and

good objectis secured

fairlyand

may

faith

Gospels, our

cases

entirely,

and

great

but

indeed,

may,

some

be

turn

in

of what

time, sensible

the

removed

never

and

;

our

of the

subject,and

though

removed,

of

doctrine

find

the

in

them

a

might

power

Saviour's

our

us

perplexing in

this

do

time

conduct

been

the

we

in

obeying

imitatingHis culties

If

are

which

which

many any

leave

us

God's

do

of

concerning the

or

they

Truth.

the Divine

about

Trinity; well, let to

still

;

will

even

of the doubts

have

we

suppose

describable

They

sake,

by degrees give

of the

instance, out

one

:

will

they

practicalknowledge To

our

them

the solution

easier than

much

of

least

difficult, the

be

Saviour's

these duties first.

attempt

us

kind

be

thoughts, to

and

all this for

and

[SERM.

REMEDY

may

and

a

;

more

all

keep

safelytrust

our

His

it.

general doctrines, by particularinstances

in

ordinary duties. happens,

that from

one

cause

or


XVIII.]

other

RELIGIOUS

FOR

do

men

not

275

PERPLEXITY.

this

pursue

gradually extricating themselves They

seek

some

the

than

shorter

and

easier

cuitous

way

of obedience.

its base

and

;

to

seem

greater

of

light,"and a

in sitting

"

obeying the voice of His to

gain speedy

teachers, and

new

Many are They look

misled

back

and

pentance

by

by

righteousness.

having no

and

prophet's picture

holiness

that their

earliest

the

confused

by

and

first

of their

seasons

if the

as

instead

and

notions religious mixed

and

of

means

themselves.

in

confidence

conversion, ;

Lord,

doctrine.

new

the

at

greatest knowledge

most

a

who

servant1," they expect

and

peace

round

those

trouble, by "fearing the

saint in

at

confessed)they

darkness, the

cir

arrive

to

than

work

completing

be

the

winding

be

and

error.

and

wish

without

progress

wait,

to

Impatientof

They

Zion

of "

promises to

lowly

first (itmust

at

make

content

are

of

Mount

heightsof

the

from

which

path

new

method

simple

time of

of

re

their

considering probably

were

with

and

error,

therefore

from

the

as

endeavouring to separate the good all they then felt bad, they consecrate

standard

of doctrine

appeal ;

and

think to must

littleof

as

to

a

new

they

it,for religionbeing

1

a

easilyled

are

untried

and

bound

are

to

opinions of others, they

the

to

themselves, they be

which

a

Isaiah

T2

subjectto

1. 10.

new

to

subjectthink

others

it

also,


"276

OBEDIENCE

since especially,

willingto those

the

best

still

who

REMEDY

men

more

think

often

the least

religious

on private,

will

of

speak

to

averse

they

[SERM.

are

in

except

converse,

subjects,and to

THE

value

not

them them

rightly. But, leavingthe mention self-confidence,I would as

led

are

obedience wishes

the

Such

perhaps

have

been

deeply the necessityof by

different

means

blessed, to gain at

the

and

very

rules

in fact should

be

formed

Christian

selves

bound

are

though

it be

from

way act

the

by

doctrine, which instead with

which

of

that

those

And

others

yoke

certain

that

and

some

observances

which

acts

of the

among

our

of

bondage,

to

endeavouring

free, unconstrained

lowly obedience

they must

set to

in

they

self-devised

some

arbitraryand

they try

has

unscripturalrules,

separate in

must

strive

God

pleasingHim,

similar

to

the

in

They begin religion

of

a

there

been.

speciouslydisguised,when

world,

according to

which

make

temper.

and

who, feeling

the spontaneous

but

more

fancy they

have

Rome;

those

means

subjecttheir minds and

persons

Christians

favour.

it,and

chief

the

views

religiouslife,yet

a

from

His of

end

of

such

plain simple

ever

many

of the Church

communion

and

from

over

the

Such

Church,

the

through

of

with

them.

err

lament

path

compliance

a

of those around

all

are

by

rather

from

away

of those who

novel

before imbue

speak and form

of

themselves, their

hearts

spiritof devotion,

ordinary matters

would


XVIIL]

RELIGIOUS

FOR

imperceptiblyform

within

there, more

such, who

or

fain

would

God's

do

walk

and

less

in

livingmembers seek

out

sons

of

whatever the

they

Church

every

thing by

standard

which

they

shadows,

embarrassed

who

which

they

Before of

state

in

and

led

aside,

promised

in

be

to

the

true

forced

feel

to

superstitious

from

frightened

time

time,

to

that is,they

lives of

and

whom

they wish that false

those

believe

to

religious sys

adopted.

concluding, mind

Truth,

they are

"

conduct

have

are

and

desire

certain

a

many

they anxiously

and

they are,

Christians, with

eminent tem

the

really,and

are

they

are

whenever, perplexed,

and

reconcile

cannot

are

they

revere,

thus

and

"

yet

admire

can

but

;

the

They

!

Church,

measure

at

who

freedom

of the

How

love

while

bondage,

superior light

them.

will,

and

277

PERPLEXITY.

I

which

keeping

notice

must

the

His

precept will

way,"

other

one

of

waiting

"

avail, above

on

God

all

others,to lead righta doubting and

perplexed

mind. It sometimes that

cause,

God's that

they

once

which

ings are

left

Satan.

knew

from

withdrawn

by

the

the

them

they

Then,

there

have

is

have

no

hope

they

neglected, and

Holy Spirit,and they

have

recollect

abused

so

had

;

it is

now

warn

they

now

given

divers

them

for

Truth, but that

; that

other

or

religiousdespond

they

that

fancy that

mercy

ill health

fall into

persons

They

ency.

from

happens,

over

passages

to

of


278

OBEDIENCE

Scripture,which and

away, Now

they

speak

can

be

often

they

mind, our

attend

to

the

restore

thus

increase afflicted,

ing

to

speaks.

Christian others

and

doctrine

encourage

is not

He

minds1.

that

them

among

(what

portion as

says

he

calls)

"

and

Christian

profitby but

covenant;

agitated,restless selves with

thoughts,and

general,made (as

the

1

out

they

2

Pet.

to cannot

iii. 16.

them

able of

to

the

confused,

busy

persons

them

show and

1 Cor.

are,

in

unhappy,

more

us,) by

assurances

rightlyapprehend.

2

pro

overwhelmed

may

doctrines

be

are

are

and

experienceof sick beds

holding which

restless

more

who

In

promises

who

minds,

wisdom

those

2."

shall

conflictingfeelings,such

with

to

;

unstable

speak

who

those

persons

St. Paul's

and

not

the full

which

elevated

But

in Christ

in their

many

of

enlarges on

We

perfect;" babes

the

by attempt

those

weak "

gain strength, we

we

understand

himself: are

the

of

of

indeed,

in it.

for

intended

"

observe

quiet

St. Paul

them

as

for

of

us

way,

by

which

doctrines

mind,

disorder

their

themselves

console

so

ordinaryduties

humble

Sometimes,

text

are

as

station,that walking in God's

the

case.

far

ailments

mental, let

are

to

the

to

own

the

of

treated

conduce

their

instances, only

they

as

peril of falling

to

ailments

be

far

it will

how

these

such

must

As

body.

of

called

[SERM.

the

of

speak

they apply

I

REMEDY

THE

Now,

ii. 6. iii. 1.

not


XVIII.]

mised

how

that

of

speak

to

RELIGIOUS

FOR

in

obey God,

to

life,we

at

are

withdraw

before

not

as

Saul

to

His

the

view

Him

set

about

we

sincerelywish Such

exhorted

and

terrified lest will

not

spiteof then,

be

ceivable,

mind;

struck

was

down

in the

days

among

His

imitation

in

of

Him,

of those

notice

guard

who

should

be

take state

to

they deny

as

is

to

;

must

feelings, they are

say

past hope

on

be

their

They

that God

them

after truth,

upon

Scripturessay

their

can

as

hearts.

persuaded

I would

Supposing

a

their

they

all the

He

we

Saviour

our

the troubled

He

the

taking

while

morrow,

then, inquirers,

keep

control

to

from

Thus

to

us,

tranquil

please God.

to

to

With

his

conversing

beneath

afflicted

uncer

contemplating

when

as

and

bidding

duty

no

in

saved

are

for the

but

flesh, eating

think

we

Himself

ground,

brethren, and

be

to

is in heaven,

He

daily

realities which

future.

the

present services.

graduallydiscloses

of

fears and

vague

about

set

we

by

about

thought

in

busied

are

effect,to

thoughts of Christ, (the con

the learn

unchristian

an

of

from

greater works, and

His

When

interested

surmises

trary,)still we providence,

observe

us

ordinarybusinesses

the

minds

laying aside

out

will, let

mind.

once

our

indefinite

tain

the

calm

and

God's

to

is pro

calculated, by its natural

it is

well

soothe

peculiarblessing which

obedience

to

279

PERPLEXITY.

and

they

all-merciful,in

that

their

effect.

ground.

own

as

is

duty

now

wretched

it is their

Well,

con

to


280

OBEDIENCE

God

serve

Him

said,

They

God,

serve

that

"

they want

and

doing something, "

than and

they

are

their

heart, and

say

they

them.

dare

This

since

they

cannot

do

must

is

goodness. their

minds

such

could

possible? they

have

do,

must

admitting

it is

place

no

then

more

hope, as

their

it will be

for

not

be

the

of possibility

jected by God, in his rriind.

who

The

an

has

assist

Job

xiii. 15.

grace,

like

truth

yet

as

best

even

thing

little sin when

at

set

punishment,

as

if

even

least is

not

so

then.

a

supposed person

such

I

being

am

re

right feelings

anxiety of the sufferers

1

still,

;

His

the

instant

any

of

now,

heart

to

shocking to

be

then

commit

to

Much

entirelyhardened It

the

They

though they

seems

confess, it would

they not

they

in

?

state

prospect,

a

from

grace

without

what

Nay, though

they already

will

do

God

way,

reallygood

least,let them

and

some

though

come

miserable

a

in

act

what

not

God's

for

ask

is doubtless

at

were

it does

better

resigned,

even

wrong,

acceptableto

not

not

yet,

before

is

be

be

must

they do ought

than

that

persuaded

they are

"

and

to

Him.

serve

alive, they

can

right rather

do

to

wish

not

to

serve

yet will

it so,)that

quiet themselves,

to

try

do

heart

a

to

try

slay me,

they

say

still they are

obdurate;

most

He

grant, (ifthey will have

us

than

better

Though

"

[SERM.

REMEDY

they do

in Him1."

I trust

Let

Can

?

Job

?

THE

I have


XVIII]

FOR

of

influence allow in

it

which

strictly

in

calm of

out

in

plain. He

He

"

keepeth

will

least

hath it

shall

Me,

love

him."

that he

them,

loveth

Thee."

him,

and

Whosoever

"

the

kingdom

him

shall

of be

Or

day.

that

be

loved

of

will

our

John

xiv.

21.

Matt.

way,

and

Me,

do be

v.

teach

and

called

xiii.

to

these

great

hath, have

shall

19.

and

Myself

Whosoever

he

he

and

Father,

My

abundance1."

1

His

is

Saviour's

manifest

"

and

be

this

be,

keep in

to

might

loveth

is

heaven."

and

commandments

My

shall

given,

His

clear

and

shall

commandments,

through

difficulty

Lord,

exalt

will

which

cases

our

the

God's

mind,

the

into

other

on

shall

words;

that

various

the

not

instance

obey

comfort

the

will

they

tends,

perplexity

under

another

give

matters

and

Wait

"

to

to

Whatever

recounted.

and

this,

say

still

are

though

grace,

ordinary

so

they

determination

to

it

And

I

a

blessing, bring

Divine

but

;

4281

PERPLEXITY.

shows

describing,

been

I

RELIGIOUS

12.

more

in

to


'SERMON

XIX,

TIMES

PRIVATE

OF

PRAYER

MATTHEW

when

Thou, thou

thou

hast

secret

;

thee

is

Saviour's

our

vouchsafed

gracious when

they

the

inconsistency

since

in

called

private their

in

humble

Him,

when

which

is

shall

in

reward

in

which

to

that the

day

text

Father's

His

not

made

as

to

were

gain

is

the

even

this

Warning, form

of

of

human

Lord

blessing really

a

;

prayer,

particular

our

of

notions,

oneself

by

itself,

showed

the

streets

our

self-conceit

the

supplications and

the

private

the

disciples against

in

were

of

Public

and

themselves,

by

corners

prayer

blessing

sim'ple,clear,

according

prayer.

and

self-contradictory practice.

His

at

in

language

our

hypocrisy

mises

and

secret,

Pharisees

prayed

strange

public,

in

The

in

nature

in

sanction

prayer,

words.

praying

then,

seeth

own

private

to

practice,

was

closet,

thy Father,

to

pray which

Father,

thy

thy

openly.

HERE

most

door,

thy

6.

into

enter

prayest,

shut

and

vi.

on

pro

such

addressed

praise

of

to

men.


XIX.]

TIMES

OF

Those

who

seek

the

say,)

seek

SERM.

from

them.

Such

men

into

places where

no

to

Him

meet

God,

words,

humbly

the world

them, there

faith,who and

bed,

far off'

were

saw

eye in

their

about

hidden

retire from

human

to

seems

and

if He

as

would

and

(He

hearts

their

loud

in

283

PRAYER.

unseen

in

Him

thoughts,not

PRIVATE

is

about

"

path,and

their

ways."

And

He,

would

reward

them

openly. Prayers uttered

secret,

according to

in God's

have

sought

of their the knew the

and

up

perhaps,to

to

failed

have

the world

mindful,

ever

books

the and

disclosed

is

in

in

perisheseven

memory

God

But

hearts,

treasured

seem,

petitioner,and

day, when

shall be

here,

Their

of the

of them. last

They

answer

an

object.

mind

will,are

Life.

of

Book

God's

of

searcher

the

all

spiethout

their

never

and

in

opened, they

are

before the whole

rewarded

world. Such

is Christ's

gracious promise

in the text, His

accordingto acknowledging and blessing, condescension, a

were

and

which, though

mercy,

it,with ian's has

into

a

Scriptureenjoined them

privilegethat

bidden

by

reason,

is

laden, in

before

every

man's

and

at

all times

boldlythrough

free

access

the mediation

to

who

case

and unspeakable privilege,

and

autho His

attempts

It is the Christ his

;

faith,

revealed

He

fear.

of

work

by conscience,

yet

guilt,remorse,

own

which

exercises

devotional

before

duty even

changing

rized

those

alone, that he

the throne

of grace

of his Saviour. 8


284

in what

But, I shall

I shall

consider

not

for till we

have

religion,we the

day

Now, to

the we

keep

know

and

to

in

and

of the

does

there pace

we

not

have

the

day

and

no

one

text,

one

with

not are

set

private

times, be

ourselves,

forms, for

nor

to

are

times

absolutelynecessary

forms

and

in

keep

private

highly expedient; or rather,

actuallycommanded "

requires

set

thoughts

cer

Public

But

but ;

at

?

nature,

ourselves

is it

faith, to

manner

consult

to

day,

or

pray

forms.

Still,though

yet they are

set

else whose

ours.

are

we

necessarilyrequire

no

with

set

a

to

systematic

more

Need

its very

even

always

of prayer

times

this habitual

in

the

hearts,

our

are

enough

Is it

for the

all

arises,

through

in

of it?

from

are

is

prayer,

Him

bound

are

then

God

above

exercise

places, times,

we

indeed

meditation

?

way

times particular

worship indeed,

cause

of

sinful ; and

we

and

prayer

fixed upon

and

that

question

with

over

times

prayer

into

privi

mere

a

it is inconsiderate

other

any

commune

earnest

tain

chieflyas

;

of

the fashion

much

enough

The

minds

apart

and

in

pray

necessary, set

well

sense

one

our

duty

a

enteringduly

only inconsiderate,not

day long. to

as

use.

we

in

be

of

too

prayer

privilege

a

optionalto

it is

as

neglect,but

to

but privilege,

a

prayer,

experience of the duties

and

view

lege, such

as

concerning

say

incapable

are

to

it

[SERM.

PRAYER.

now

some

privileges ;

the

PRIVATE

OF

TIMES

Thou, when

thou

us

by

our

prayest,

Lord enter

in into


XIX.]

TIMES

thy closet, Father

Father

thou

in

285

PRAYER.

hast is in

which

seeth

which

PRIVATE

when

and

thy

to

pray

OF

shut secret

and

;

shall

secret,

thy door, thy thee

reward

openly." these

In

certain

words

over

and

above

must

ever

be

the

alive in us,

Saviour

our

with

ing

continued

nevertheless, mountain

all

tinuing

of

narrative

went

sixth

the

upon

hour

;

Philip

to

the him

which

Matt.

are

xiv.

of

23.

have

2.

course

Luke

I

such

a

Doubtless,

V

"

of

tenth

con

the as

cup

in

the

the

of

the

chapter to

in

pray

multiply

instances

without us,

l

under

him, and

saw

to

about

And

him. prayer

Saviour

Israelites

be

Cornelius,

visited

applicable

"

His,

that too,

of

might

vi. 12.

into

up

God

been

our

Father; "

His

house-top God

time

Scripture of

from

1

called

the then

seems

at fig-tree,

the

one

again, of

St. Peter

in

up

Nathanael the

going

conversion

the

centurion,

Acts,

to

prayer

Him."

from

pass

Roman

in

were

to

passion,thrice repeated,

fore His

might

night

His

commun

His

recollect, that solitaryprayer

well

you

of

pray," and

to

apart

of

up

an

Even

indeed

offered

and

us

command.

thoughts

read

we

the

of

service

sacred

which

peculiarseasons

His

God.

prayer,

God

of

Scripture gives

in

men

His

had

private

clearlyenjoined;

are

in confirmation

example

for

thought

secret

practice of good

the

times

guile ; because,

John

i. 48.


286

TIMES

though they in

PRIVATE

OF

under

were

personalreligionis just" in

substantiallythe I

And

ments1."

the

that

same

windows

being

salem, he

he did It is

in

to

open

but

any

day

us

do

a

on

Daniel

knew

Darius

for

and

his

house,

in his chamber

toward

his

three

upon gave

knees

thanks

besides

should

we

of

acts

pass

the

before

Jeru times

his

devotional

the

day,

worship, nay,

riodical, are

required

Christ, and

His

example,

Apostles and

Prophets

it is

own

necessary

cares

Psalm

and

cxix.

to

hurry

164.

us

under

observing private prayer

1

a

told

king

his

into

went

plain,then,

the

passages

times

when

of

amid

remain

a

God,

aforetime2."

direct

Now

,to

signed, (the impious decree,

kneeled

which

and

for faith

righteous judg

Thy

Now

the

"

by faith,"

two

practice is

:

day, and prayed, and as

of

"

prayer he

Seven

says,

Daniel's

thirty days,)

Let "

writing was

forbidding

times;

then

were

now.

occasion

memorable

all

itself by stated prayer,

because

praise Thee,

Christian, yet

shall live

"

there

Psalmist

The

suffice.

government

the

at

same

reasons

maintain

displayand

from

dispensation

every

whatever

and

the

divine

a

respects different

many

[SERM,

PRAYER.

at

the and

both

pe

of

precept that

of

His

covenants.

upon

stated

of life

solemn

more

regular and

by

insist

temper

duty

of

times, because

men

2

this

Dan.

are

very

vi. 10.

apt


TIMES

XIX.]

neglectit ;

to

duty

than

those

who

The

OF

it is

and

it

much

a

287

PRAYER.

PRIVATE

important

more

generally considered,

is

by

even

it.

perform

following are

chief

two

for its im

reasons

portance. It

1. in

bringsreligioussubjectsbefore

we

be

may

not

direct

We the

stated will

manner,

in

know

that, in

sure

at

pray

the

importance

have

would

we

the

subdued,

day,

we

employment, selves, and

preparing which

never

pray

and

tempers

still awhile with

for

our

the A

(as it were)

on

which

interests,

has

viz.

the

look

day's

into

our

reason

as

on

be

may

affordingus

day past,

be

of

duties

and

which,

we

do

written

produced

confessing sin, and

a

sum

if

reckoned, and

will

de

our

hearts, by way

that account,

least God

of

to

like

the

right

reallyneed

one

trials and

prayer,

back

the

to

commencing

entering.

time

our

heavenly through

stand

up

a

life,

arranging

composed,

must,

in that book

times.

of

eternal

our

before

ming

judgment;

of

our

looking

at

and

at other

order

our

of

down

well

minds

time

reckon,

do

solemn

more

in that

so

care

ourselves are

who

engagements

commune

we

but spirit,

accuratelybefore proceeding

assigned for evening

not

a

collectingand

and

occupation, the

sires

in

is

day,

those

cases,

times

of it ; and

performance

if

most

important business, in

any

ful

Christian

a

common

of

thoughts calmly to

of

characteristic

the

indeed

the

Prayer through

regular course.

the mind

at

the

of pray-


288

TIMES

OF

PRIVATE

PRAYER.

of giving ing for forgiveness, have

done

for

and

well,

making good

resolutions

of

of

God,

and

day past, the

The

morrow.

the

and

morning read

to

day,

a

or

course

on

Some

men

should

and

what one's

religionas In

our

that

ought

one's

three

now

times of

depends

individual.

this men

for

but

;

and

can

a

is

of

I

be

by

small

that

an

Stated

be ;

the

same

then

reason

in

us

practicallyno

repeat it, if

thought

of in

of

call us

the it is

of

none.

and

beginnings

times

leave

we

for all hours

ap

is made

advance

they urge

devotion

engage

is

thought

will

useful

are

commonly said, that

It is

posture, (as I may to

and

us

business

subject

then,

the continuous

applies here.

works.

ever

For

all

instruct

venly direction, and on.

prayer

duty.

pointed channels,

in

for

say) to

things it

extensive

just

each

to

day equally,it all

mentioned,

texts

leisure

private

Scripture;

in

this

privateprayer,

every

; this

of

praying

of

They

ever

is

for

good

leisure.

times

day.

is

not

evening

impulses (so

what

of

the

opportunitiesof

help the

have

All

times.

seven

make

of the

the

of

have

Stated as

heard

of

settingsure indeed

I

In

the

on

us

those

are

evening.

the

morning

and

commanded

you

you,

reliance

precisetimes

obvious

most

in

we

received,

stepping stone

a

where

no

are

prayer

as

for what

thanks

mercies

sealing up

least

at

[SERM.

prayer

it) in

forward stream

to

put

which in

a

we

hea

carries

expedient, if

us

us

pos-


XIX.]

TIMES

OF

sible,to

be

solemn

worship,

in

order

Saviour

kneeled

prayed !,

His

their

to

text,

I

2.

now

in

of

means

its

Shut

from

has

He

to

in

the

us

for stated

reason

tending

and

He

do

know

not

produce

to

that

weak

God

;

it is

but

The

so.

tory of

whole

and

if

His

good-will,

we

have

system

have

the to

know

VOL.

Matt.

2

Acts I.

xxvi. xx.

36.

39.

xxi.

a.

xxii.

Eph. U

that

which

He

41.

iii. 14,

move

we

is

Divine

ruin, (an

own

Luke

"

receives

of this world

incomprehensibletruth !)if,when

1

:

openly."

prayer

melancholy power our

text

strength to

interferingwith

man's

thee

our

It is strange, indeed,

all.

privilegeto

our

to

answer

thy Father

it is that

at

direct

it in the

to

pray

should

man

an

I have

more

a

shall reward

how

God

from

answer

God

sanctioned

so

thy door,

do

for their

reason,

tells

it is also

upon,

seeth in secret, and

an

per

closet. second

gaining

requests.

We

many

the

the opportu

impressions,which lastingreligious

us

and

did

so

same

Christ

as

"

the

Besides

already enlarged

"

as

to the

private prayer.

and

have

Our

face,

Hence

still for

our

come

His

on

private

our

minds.

particularplace

a

mind, into

enter

of

Apostles2; (such

nity,) apart private devotions ; compose

fell

289

our

Testament.

set

to

forms

impress

accustomed

are

PRAYER.

the

down,

of the Old

Saints sons

in to

did

so

"

PRIVATE

can

a

his

decrees of

;

baffling

awful,

an

designs our


290

TIMES

eternal

PRIVATE

OF

salvation,we

accomplish

much

have His

(blessedbe

in

hearts, discerns

maketh

Spirit,which

"

according

His

to

to

poor

not

strange that

more

cular

answer

times,

in

and

our

of it may

the

be

of

appointed means

God.

All

"

lieveth V

Now,

in

tions

faith is then

realize

whom

all

of

our

in

all

our

those

not

troubles time

might

we

we

humbly Stated

they are

times

of

we

earnest

;

of

whom

on

the for

Him,

weight all,that

and

is

find more

simply appropriate have

but

to

claim

reallyours. prayer,

1

of

this world

more

blessings, which and

Then

act

presence

bore

seek

peti

the

Him

once

be-

gather our

more

and

see,

sicknesses

of need.

that is

we

manner,

laid, who

were

sight, and

of

out

do

the

that

out

perfectlythe

infirmities and

in

grace

sins

our

him

draw

stronger and

we

have

And

times, when

clear

more

parti

at

It is Faith

and

pray,

be

likelyto

that God

stated

to

it is

should

possibleto

are

at

thus

gaining all blessingfrom

orderlyand

an

we

once

things

thoughts

our

up

follows.

as

Holy

so

Him.

with

of

saints

has

prayers,

particularway,

especiallyprevailingpower reason

He

as

offered up

prayers

a

that

for the

intercession

And,

an

of

mind

will."

promised

Him

move

He, the Searcher

the

us

destruction,

to

power

!)when

name

heavenly

our

eternal

our

the

we

[SERM.

yet annul

can

election,and more

PRAYER.

Mark

then,

ix. 23.

are

necessary,


XIX.] as first,

the a

a

PRIVATE

of

means

of

than

these for

thought which

sides

those

Divine

vain

minds

once

are

is

even

them

no

for God

;

knows

there

and

enjoins; and

His

notices

sional

as

when

temptation, that us, we

and

we

call

may

our

experience,where,

own

and

strange found

to

hard,

have

observing stated those the It

those

mind

to

times

concerning

up

to

these

time

His

revealed

word,

former

instances

what

first seemed

at

the

privateprayer been

form, 2

of

assail

have

u

occa

unbelief

Now

a

and

and

end. of

in see

does

consideration

which

be

But

us

He

unbelieving thoughtsI to

against

allowed

apt

us

for

do.

we

are

to

reason

disobeying

we

seems

at

closer

on

wise

a

received

against the

doubt

perplexed at

are

God's

reasons

treasure

memorials

our

All

no

for what

reasons

should

we

sees

than

has

He

which

are,

man's

a

be

merciful

and

saw

better

great condescension here

we

he

but

but

us,

be

to

for

thinks

to

wise

ought

excuse

if he

given ;

question.

to

faith, though

It

them

how

apt

so

answer,

containingsubject

useful

be

show

to

indeed,

upon

be

provisions really

commands,

them.

only as

may

serving

as

blessing in

doubtless, may not

therefore

obtain.

otherwise

enough,

sober, and

faith,and

certain

reasons,

are

mind

religious ; secondly,as

more

more

should

we

Other

the

exercisingearnest

receiving a

291

PRAYER.

making

general temper

means

of

OF

TIMES

or

at

to

in

was

duty is

one

of of

entertain

describing. least

a

light


292

observe

to

matter, creatures

are

remarkable

PRIVATE

tices.

it

cause

presses

then our

us

be

to

It is very and

keep

to

lants

but

;

with

case

chief

do

can

as

regularity ; and can

changeable

stated

He

private

safeguard of ing

on

duct. lost

a

is

only

Satan

is the

devotion

especiallythe is

which so

knows

his ad

is obedience taste.

in especially

the

a

reminding to

Hence

a

impress

as

givesup regularityin of

and

emblem

who

up

us

that

enough

God,

in

they

as

world,

very to

the

curious

He

a

new,

enjoins

far

keeping

feelingor

yet

as

and

spirituallife

and

us,

us

principalmeans

persons,

artificial stimu

perceives well

prayer

true

starts,

them, it

bear

exciting.

here.

vantage

fits and

things of this

like

or

religion.

the world

meets

they

it look

our

they please. Religion is

which

subject

make

whom

to

and

difficult

more

trammel

This

impatient. those

who

and

is

;

justify

to

reasons

feelingsby to

It

rebel

to

regularin

regularityseems

become

we

for

religiousby

our

up

be

;

continually,

hearts

Nothing

be

to

easy

arid prac

is inconvenient.

our

and disciplined

and

observances

attention

our

dislike of it.

own

close

most

it is irksome

and

search

to

truth, such

small

why

leads

proceed

we

than

mere

upon

its irksomeness

and

or

see

in

chief habits

our

to

claims

which

duty

a

is the

between of

It is easy

whereas

;

there

we,

connexion

[SBRM.

PRAYER.

omit

or

the permanence

and

is

OF

TIMES

rule

of

has

prayer

himself

Lawgiver, it is that

polished ranks

con

of

so

that not

a

many

society,


XIX.]

who

TIMES

OF

of

the

out

are

vice, fall away

PRIVATE

of

way

into

others

into all kinds

run

because,

by giving

hearts.

cine

suited

and

maintain

Christian.

of

of

If

to

For

notice.

yourselves Israelites

you

you did

ply

not

then for

as

pray two

"

spiritual

a

same

well

your

and

days.

prayed you

morning, for it

without

;

stock

a

for

and

have

not

of

your

if you

it will

but

to

the

but

;

profit

yesterday. "

you

Devil.

seeming

God

pray

obtained,

When

fall

lay in

to

and

them, you

before

day by day

for it this

you

of the

on,

go

You

bread

the

which

of

as

hope

the

to

from

armour

will

will

you

fixed

morning

wiles

you

of grace.

prayed

little that

the

observance

and

;

the

be

to

daily bread, have

time

a

might

as

manna,

day

medi

service,

exposed

his

giving up

left off the

have

exclaim

brethren, whoever

my

against the

him

fall any

may

is

prayers,

secure

you

of

are

disuse

to

their

and

places

attention

sure,

persuaded

is

you

them

sin, altogetherfall away Be

of

formal

a

;

in writ

is the very

and

the

fancies

rule

will hear

times

it is that

prayer

chief

others, who

omission.

evening is

that

And

seductions same

the

disease,)as

beneath

are

religion;

enthusiastic

(which

prayer,

their

to

for

implies self-denial,

private

lost

Accordingly,you

against regular

words

of

set

up

forms, they have

ten

which

gross

self-in

especially. Hence

prayer

to

luxurious

they take

they rejectevery thing regular

293

temptation

mere

a

dulgent devotion, which

and

PRAYER.

a

given

You sup over


4294

TIMES

the

practiceof weaker

come

know

not

tines the

stated

upon

to

be,

no

to

death.

then

law

the

things which they lose being they

their

obliged

then

where

scheme

such

a

it is

soon

found

know

wrong

it is not

der

of the

same

perceive this it, and

the

Gospel,

the

Gospel

not

themselves

they

condemns.

to

another

for

them,

guide,

;

their

guide,

little

nothing

or

forms

reason as

well

it

as

presump No

won

Scripture,which

that

maintain But

then

them.

direct

inward

true

themselves

think while

;

in

;

actuallycorrupt.

do

their

fixed eternal

desires,and

own

the

conscience, which,

contradicts

to

a

this their blind

their

to flattering

tuous

of

condemns

itself knows

system of right or

can,

prayer;

themselves

refuses

take

to

by

religion;

about

to

of their

length

at

which

reason,

to

service

stated

conscience

the direction

ill used,

are

leads

observance

due

thus, being left by their

And

little

which

private

they actually allow

then

;

off

will

you

make

to

path

of obedience

idea

the very

minds

adver

they gradually let slip from

then

kind) ;

is the

a

Philis

yourselves

and

will be able

is

day (which

Lord's

think

you,

first leave

they neglect

till the

did

till suddenly your

This

Men

Samson

it.

will

you

You

resistance.

or

gradually be

strength

furiouslyupon

come

suddenly fall.

as

a

;

used

you

sary will

him

[SERM.

you

knowing

lost his

had

came

men

prayer,

without

he

PRAYER.

PRIVATE

OF

they

they

certain

are

often

do

still believers

doctrines

sometimes

not

in

which

they per-


XIX.]

OF

TIMES

that

ceive

their

is the

is

of

contrary it

giving

of

course

which

way

all

and leads

but

all in

here,

with

he

whereas,

heart

monitor

to

Beware

who

is strict

his:

as

draw

him

then

of

fain rob

would

lips,can

back the

subtiltyof of your

you

circumstances,

to

gerous

throw

Any

seeing many

any

pleasant

books,

ing

thing

new

new

Going

Be

of or

much

any

such

on

as

a

your

Enemy, Do

not

guard

situations

and

delight you

or

;

regularityin

your

unexpected mixed

into

taking

line

new

acquaintance,

like,innocent

him

him. your

the

is dan

society, share

in

they

are

of

life,form

prospect of any

worldly advantage, travelling,all and

his

reading interesting

amusements, into

;

of

novel

strange persons,

entering

some

out

is

far astray,

defence.

interest

you

you.

and

get

you which

it

observance

restore

into

prayer.

of

private prayer

the

and

reasonings.

they

another,

evening brings

and

when especially,

lest

differ

spoken

hardly go

bad

his

yield to

in

intimatelyit

set

in

open

broad

than

how

you

neglectof

morning

every

but

are

in

the

evening devotion, praying with

well

as

the

who

and

morning

remind

to

in

I have

And

in

ending

advanced

more

way.

in order

connected

for

one

up

unbelievers.

walk

destruction

stages of it,one

ent

they give

up,

and

who

men

to

Scripture;

to

disobedience, beginning

(apparently)slightomissions, unbelief;

295

profess themselves

Scripture, and Such

PRAYER.

system

then, instead

and

PRIVATE

these in

things

themselves,


296

TIMES

capable of

and

temptation

fear of "

wilt

in

Thee,

;" this is the promise.

whose

the

cast

waters

wicked

word, any

only,

Do

this world.

good,

fix your and

morning for

rest

be

your

upon

the

heaven,

and

Saviour.

way.

they will

confuse But

with.

gain

they

1

a

not

you

Isaiah

see

your

xxvi.

the

and

3.

the in

goods

earthly

kept

from in

steadied

unseemly equable

an

this

and

they

from

your

good works, and

they

3

Isaiah

will

example

be led

Ivii. 20,

;

fall in

acquaintance

and

of

your

nothing of

multitude

of

thoughts

of Christ

power

be

points

blessedness

the

comfort

to

rest, who

the

be

private prayers,

a

of

visions of

with

friends

no

Nor

2."

your

your

is

after the

general will know

light and

will

you

rest,

there

let those

and

glory and will

the wicked

sense

rove

in

higher things,let your

way,

the

;

is there

and

eye,

narrow

in

witness

dirt

evening thoughts mind's

whose

cannot

common

on

and fallings,

Men

it

indulge

not

;

stability

trusteth

"

wicked

to none

hearts

Thus

risingsand

the

our

God,

their

leave

way

in

But

and

to

but

wicked,"

"

mire

up

he

when

sea

God,

saith my

peace,

of

the troubled

that

danger

that

because

Thee1

like

this is the

perfect peace,

is

are

See

virtues, for it is Faith.

mind

on

of

means

guard.

our

Consider

of

him

keep

stayed

become

by them,

chief

is the

Thou

on

unsettled.

becoming

mind

not

are

we

[SEBM.

PRAYER.

religious use,

a

unsettled

not

are

you

if

PRIVATE

OF

to trace

21.

;


XIX.]

TIMES

them

to

Thus

they

will

imitation

seeth

in

true

Ghost

Holy

the

in

their

of

secret,

PRIVATE

OF

secret

glorify you shall

will

at

the

source,

sought

297

PRAYER.

and

influences

obtained

by

seek

length

Him reward

prayer.

Father,

heavenly

your

;

and

you

of

He

and

who

openly.


SERMON

FORMS

XX.

OF

PRIVATE

xi.

LUKE

Lord,

teach

THESE

to

us

words

mind,

help, yet

not

wants

ples

of

Christ, waited

instruction

the

duty

of

faith

and

of

cies

and

His

to

the

to

was

necessary

yet

they

for

could

they

remained

tion

except

dumb to

be

they

in

their ;

hearts

not

to

pray use

;

it.

the

one, mer

and

that

all

for

themselves,

were

full,

offer

could

they

taught could

prayers

that

them,

have

to

seem

Masters

God's

before

set

disci

vain

to

that

vain

were

making

not;

in

was

preached

other,

they

respective It

was

judgments

the

and

parti

relieved.

be

to

Baptist,

pray.

repentance

duties;

own

but

how

its

what

are

the

of God's

need

well

their

on

disciples.

feelings of

its great

they the

John

his

taught

natural

how

or

disciples of

Truth,

the

understanding are,

for

1.

also

perceiving

The

their

John

as

express

awakened

cular

pray,

PRAYER.

they So

no

but

peti

knew different

the a


XX.]

SERM.

thing

is it

be instructed

to

PRAYER.

in

'299

religion,and it is

practice,that

it in

mastered

so

PRIVATE

OF

FORMS

have

to

altogetherour

own.

need

Their

has

All of

since.

how

after, require direction the

of Forms

use

in the Church.

Christ

the

mouth

the

time

of

Church.

the know but

what

not

not

which

raised

In

the

we

should

Now

times

Holy

devotion

from

be

to

of

St.

for

pray

in

overseers

Paul,

as

We

"

ought

we

our

thoughts, but

originof

Forms

speak to-day ;

to

mean

all

truths, first,that

of themselves it has

questionedthe

"

express

reasoners

;"

and

by

to

1

pray

Rom.

out

of prayer, viz. these have

men

secondly,

that

of two

the

they

them. that

have

of Forms

use

better

and

happened

so

self-wise

thought it

l

words.

spiritualwants,

cannot

of

only by guiding

undeniable same

Prayer; the

high,

infirmities;"

I say, is the

I

is dis

saints, whom

up

words

disciples;

our

directingour This,

services

has

his

Spirit helpeth

"the

that,

excellent

blessed

always ob

Lord's

on

ever

hence

which

ascended

those

He

time

to

us

the

of

name

had

Spirithas given by

have

taught

ever

men

; and

pray

which

John

the

after He

most

Apostles the prayer

tinguished by and

to

of prayer,

tained

gave

and

childhood,

in

us

of Christians

the need

been

in

arisen

of prayer,

of their

viii. 26.

own

these who and

latter have have

thoughts


300

at

OF

FORMS

minds

that

then, for

we

because if it

they

were

quite

that

Paul's

words,) that

God

we

for this is

again,

if

in

gone the

nies

extravagance

who

St.

ferred

to,

"

account

Paul

are

we

how

posed),

to

do

it

more

a

find

the

so

man

of such

only say

the

our

practice we

epistlejust re

ignorant,let But

it.

may

be

practiceis, it to better

turn

do

we

be

it

the

why

him

a

thing,

circumstances

being

comfortablythan

when

(the same likely,

;

nor

which

us,

likelyto

reasonable

know

;

"

de deliberately

yourselvesmay we

and

ever

do ; for

to

as

help for

no

you

in

using

them

reasons

can

be

man

is

is

receive

speaks

for when

;

and

that

if any

that you

in order

we

show

to

to

so

"

ignorant,"there useful

not

Forms,

difficult

as

as

men,

used

inquireof

who

as

the Churches

ever

able

defending ;

are

for

custom1,"

have

be

of

use

reasons

Not,

and, (in St.

nor

hope by

those

shall

likelywe

is far

we

other

any

could

we

good, to persuade most

us.

reason abundantly satisfactory

an

as

adopted

them,

neither

the best of Christians

that

to

have

sufficient

known

have

down

received "

we

right hand

at

reasons

some

their

be

reason

a

have

them,

of

have

handed

were

not

It may

Forms, which

of those

use

our

should

into

come

they pray.

time

the

at

which

words

using

random,

[SERM.

PRAYER.

PRIVATE

sup we

obey ignorantly. Now,

I suppose

no

1

one

1 Cor.

is

xi. 16.

in

any

difficulty


XX.]

FORMS

the

about

for

thoughtsare hand

be

the

extempore

did

the

or

tongue

understanded

Article

expresses

the

at we

need

Let

(as it

Be

heart

;

not

be

is

then

and

in

"

in

Forms,

of

but

;

public

it is not

of

instead I

our

lead

and

private prayer

so

a

interceding

then,

is evident

called);

that

people," (as

case,

that

at

Let

us

rash

is

therefore the

mind

in

proceed

also

praying show

to

thy

moment

heaven,

'

Eccles.

likely

v.

before

thou

upon

and

to

for

thing

be few V

words are

consider

any

a

few

2.

wise

let not

and

thy mouth, utter

to

in

let

the precept of the

with

hasty

God

for

;

framed verent.

bear

us

man.

earth

the

obvious written

use

"

God

;

it

of them.

use

thine

In

of forms

first sightso

1.

Nay,

happen,

is rather

he

at

present

said

was

the

of

worship.

extempore, the

would

is to

regularity

be

scarcely praying

it;)

the need

prayer

and

people,than praying with them,

their

ing

is

praying

prayers,

if there

prayers.

often what

before

agree their

To

when

if their

man,

must

ease,

hear

rather

understand

not

one

subjectof

is to

prayer,

person

for

as

devotions.

might happen,

public worship;

of their prayers,

words

united

their

we

the

be

301

will tell us, that

certainty, composure,

any

in

in

prayer

together,they

is to

what

nay,

of

together

pray to go

what

PRAYER.

almost

sense

to

are

PRIVATE

of Forms

use

common

many

OF

become

moments

Prayers irre

before


30-2

FORMS

we

the

whose

into

pray,

PRIVATE

OF

presence

lost sinners

all, but

must

"

bought

who

;

learn

and

them

with

much

and

fore,

needing

words

to

necessary

the

His

own

Mary to penitentat and

tears, and

our

anointing

having

as

sinned

large forgiveness. There

a

of

irreverence

unfit

or

many

from

pray

book

or

and

memory,

is

it

not

random. It

be

may

Forms

objected,that

ever

to

rigorous

bond

reply, that

without

do

upon

racter

the

;

tions

will

much

more

our

of Forms.

use

be

them

our

our

souls

is

an

will

over-

and

tone

suf

cha

throughout

petitionsand we

be

I

for prayer

seasons a

be

But

liberty.

devotion

be

using

it would

which

thus

supplied, which

will

that

prayers

stated

for

reason

;

our

the very

even

nay

viz.

For

imparted to

will be

day

if at

;

this

Christian in

reverence

secured, ficiently make

much

too

proves

wrong

we

of Him

half-religious thoughts,

rude

and

is

disturbance, washing

precious ointment,

avoid

to

with

at

feet like like the

without

(as it were)

feet

His

as

"

who

priceof

His

;

speak

Him

to

the

at

will, and

service

Him

doing

bounty

feast,quietly adoring Him,

great man's

the

becomes

as

right to

no

of

we

gratefulservants

ruin

His

do

to

His

silence

as

from

us

have

meekly sittingat

blood

at

stillmore,

have

thoughts !

in

submit

and

holy ;

who

entering,"

are

need

hourly by

creatures, sustained becomes

What

subdued

humble, sober, and

we

presence

God.

of

[SERM.

PRAYER.

ejacula And

need.

influenced

by

the


XX.]

FORMS

of

power them

them,

shall find and

such

being

guard

us

If

whom

we

of

Next, they are of

for

of prayer

Forms

They

votion, when,

in

itself faulty, and persons their

useful

securingus

be

throw

their

restraint

it may

which "

If

a

be man

the

worth

who

here

of de

is in earnest,

And

most

to

is in those

eager

requiremore

the

while

8

from

excellence.

current

checked.

them.

objectioninto

chief

happens,

so

their

is

expected) are of

a

for the very circum

to be

oppositionto them, the

for,it

;

impeding

ought

of His

thoughts. And

fact,that (socalled)current

(as might

others

in

which of

accused

are

Thus

attention.

excited

we

wander

fixingthe

censured

them

about

stance

sight This

of prayer.

sayingmuch are

and

us,

prevented,under

measure

Forms

is that

there is room

say,

good

wan

words

set

cross

lose

shall

neces

of

will stray from

minds

addressing.

are

blessing, by

irreverence

pray our

we

;

is in

admit

to

are

without

thoughts will

other

them

of them

the

we

remembered),

pursue

3.

nature,

in set words.

irreverence

of mind

use

naturally

as supplications,

againstthe

subject;

God's

require,we

forward

go

using

are

of prayer

presence

ing

to

additional

down

we

occasion

place,forms

(read or shall

the

or particular privatea

written

deringthoughts. the

time

303

In the next to

sary

PRAYER.

very

able

ourselves

of too

2.

the

at

soberlyinto

are

of

PRIVATE

that, should

so

;

OF

in

than

They sometimes following form, consider. he

will

soon

They find


:"01

FORMS

words

there

;

And

will

is

what

behind not

cases

each

For two

there

The

merry. better

they

cannot

better

men

themselves.

to

before

for persons

so

rather

meant

tions

and

than

as

prayers

be calm, praver its

way, we

at

pray

they such

a

our

times,

it

be

course

the

tryingtime

;

but

of

are,

they must

in entirely

of prayer

their should

model

petitions!how

short.

in this

soherK

Our

prayer

doubtless admoni

as

agitatedmind, would

detail. not

impassioned language ; and

have

of

helps,or the

be left

men

expected

was

than

or

weep

in

which

no

\vrite

more

such

though good

composed, is

no

And,

;

Forms

perhaps

"

should

they in

of

feelings.

such

can

(ifso be) quietings of

strong and

write

better

general rule, Forms in

own

In

of Forms

need

no

patterns and

and literally

used

grief or

writing Forms circumstanced, these were

as

true

of words.

them

down

set

now

to

pray

Form

and

"

how

make

emotion,

impossibleto

;

rules

will

It is

agitatedby

ought

men

give

can

you

only is

exactlyalike how

we

any

feels in his

man

men

down

them

for Christians

of prayer

according

earnest.

religious feelingsoutrun

but it is perhaps

prayer,

him

in earnest

is

true,

not

or

prayer. do

can

who

strong

a

fear, our

or

leave

such

times

Form

a

in

of

Form

set

a

man

a

by being

meant

joy,remorse

of

is true

words,

certain

that, in

and

that

[SKKM

1'RAM-R.

in earnest,

not

find

soon

need

no

Now

good."

no

to

is

if he is

I'RIYATK

01'

he As

but

should

Saviour's

respeet.

-expressed

a

be written

How ! how

o\\

few

arc*

re\e-

n


XX

and

rcntly!

shall I do

that

maintain

the

imitate

therefore

Still the there

nary now

state

of the

and

then

if

think

in earnest

in

that

tranquillywork This, then, is when

viz.

to

keep

emotion, we

and

to

are,

to

to

that

VOL.

I.

us

from

calm

lead

deep

to

purer

unruffled X

in

of Forms

minds,

our

hearts.

our

of prayer,

to

earnestness, us

and

love

;

of feel

ought always to

to remind a

the mind

and silently

would

work

we

this, it

grievingthe

say,

irreverent

us, us

as

ordi

only,is being

harming

which

especialuse

an

the

this excite

us

this

even

Divine

in earnest,

are

we

His

tinw

alternation

this, and

may

of

within

and

are

yet

than

state

rush

granting

the extraordinary,

more

common

peaceful Spiritof God,

a

is not

we religion,

sense)I

(in one

or

be excited

encouraging

ings, arid and

the

change,

wounded

prayer,

Nay,

unceasing

merit, this

all settled ;

the

all

them.

thankful

but

to

number,)

of

state.

are

we

at

not

mind,

be

to

To

of

the

encourage

a

which

to

in

through all Forms

frequent.

not "iu"jht

and

when

times

bursts

not

are

questionis

are

heart

to

seem

I would

attempt

not

in this world

times

any

What

"

rather

should

minds religious

should

one

outruns

out,

impetuous workings

subjectat

are

heart

Nay,

words

set

they,

are

readilygrant, then,

the

saved?"

be

to

deep

jailorcried

the

as

;

how

I

when

times

are

words

written

(and

time

same

"

that there

lest

tlic

at,

:105

I'KAYKK.

comprehensive !

arid how

minds

I'KIVATK

OF

FORMS

;

what serener

of God

be

where

and

temper, and

;

still

man,


300

OF

FORMS

which

human

Then, again

this also is

Let

ness.

being

us

all

Yet

absurd. the

on

of

poorly

to

as

to

are

teaching

us

our

ciples; and, doubtless, but

poorly,and I

the persons else but

fore, of

of

gence as

pray

of emotion

I have 4.

a

habit, but to

such

best

that

of an

pray to

our

for, and

pray

taught

their

of

us

dis prays

However, is nothing

prayer

not strong feeling,

emotion, and, there

men

the

notion

very But

absurd.

seems

who

help of them.

speak of,think

course

learningto

the

bursting forth

the

the action

needs

to

the

even

of Forms

helps

are

Lord

praiseGod

those

teach

what

and

is

of prayer

need

no

They

St. John

and

pray

better.

pray

devotion, as

but Forms

;

could

fall into this strange

have

might

in the

idea

The

Forms

objectto could

we

Angels, we

prayer

how,

who

those

If,indeed,

like the

pray ill is

till he

wait

tried it?

ground justmentioned,

error.

praying,

Who,

plain ?

he

before perfectly,

it

do

this

not

we

all other

length to

at

work, would

other

of any

case

Is

do.

can

order

as

we

earnest

begin by praying ill,since

must

we

of

power

acquired,like

be

must

not,

or

degrees of

are

habits, by practice. In well, we

true

recollect, the

habit,

a

there

For

if

of Forms

the usefulness

to

as

it.

take

may

nature.

in earnest,

not

the

and

of the law, reallythe fulfilling

is

of perfection

are

[SERM.

PRAYER.

PRIVATE

is in truth founded

this

on

a

indul

mistake,

already said.

Further, forms

^ire

useful

to

helpour

of

memory,


XX.]

FORMS

and

set

before

us

what

we

have

to

order,

OF

PRIVATE

at

follow,when

the heart is

of

alive to

God,

and

that then

out

have

God

"

enough

scanty service

a

of God.

son

with

His

him.

He

The

saints

shall are

shall

dential

servants

throne

of

on

He

one

the

their

to

He

within

has

its

else

confi

and

and

these are,)the

might they

be

for

carries

in their

And

the

at

and

agents by

?

and

doings ?

Lord, intercessors

doom

him.

world;

counsellors

secret

has

without

before

the

in

an

He

and

cognizance of

forgivenessmerely

(extreme blessings as

own

acceptance, scope

content

of their

with

the

they not rather bidden to the Spirit to use given them, perfection,

publican'sprayer. to

exalted

illuminated

matters.

judge

sense

gift of

and

guides His high providence,and is

desires ?

of

duties

of their

grace,

the nations

persons

the

has

things.

multitude

hereafter

in

they not

whom

Christ

;" this

offer such

to

ransomed

a

draw

to

sinner

a

me

exercise

to

not

here take

they not

to

innu

our

publicancould

glorious prospect

a

thought

able

be

acceptance ; but

sphere of has

and

The

is heir of all

grace,

boundless

shall

we

whom

in the world's

terest a

He

not

Rather, the deeper

words.

was

does

of the

Majesty

privilegeof

the

prayer,

His

be merciful

for his

It

in

realityof things unseen,

the less

thoughtsinto

only say, was

reallyfull

the

into

wants,

our

for.

pray

it is easiest to pray.

insightwe merable

completely,and

once, to

307

PRAYER.

go

on

to

enlarge

and

Are

purifytheir x2

own

hearts, and

to


308

FORMS

draw

the

out

of

nature

after capabilities And

PRIVATE

OF

for the

the

of all these

thought

the

by

view

of its

eagerly

immense

own

that he who

a

of

great part has

Baptism the memory into

is still

most

which

cannot

matters

of

of

own

and

the

when

of

time

and

these

doubtless

we

pray

which

they

and

most can

the

his

will

moment,

and

no

unless

have

to

give to

collect their memories

are

prayer and

; we

the !

it

Form,

snares

many

short

perma

in

spreads out

objects towards spiritual How

hand

at

arrives, like

he

us,

engross

thoughts

efficacious

which

the

trust

be

substance

through

and

reality

a

this

them

with

cares

chance

not

is Satan's

take

we

we

come

employing

labour. men

the

may

attractiveness

order

to

his

help to

a

with

Shall to

and

world

is the instrument

give form

losing

this world

us

which

next,

as

The

upon

world

next

minds,

This

?

of

overlook.

visions,having no

unreal nence

the

the

go

fact which

Form

a

surrounded.

life press

of

we

offer ?

to

obvious, when

more

are

men

businesses

our

of

use

the engagements

account

which

has

and

giftedhim.

further, the

And

5.

number

privilege,with

the

as

intercession

and

plan,is in

without

prays

once

overpowered

composed according to the carefully it the nature of the various petitions so

?

so privilege,

of prayer

for words

seek

to

objectsat

is not

mind

of God

Son

of the

image

of its

fulness

into the

man

is sufficient ? Whose

who

[SERM-

PRAYER.

and also

which seasons

Before

minds, their


XX.]

leisure

is

almost

just before this

for

which

to

They

finding every

thing

soon

into

as

at

we

go

morning

and

And

this

6.

in

of

great, beyond power

for

while,

of

sin.

men

requirecontinual

aids

next

world, how

try is

to

to

of those

then,

and, learned to

and

if in used

worship Him,

altogether from But

gion ? have

ever

them

in

with words

God

the

their no

it is that

on

phrasesof

memories, risingup

the

of

case

well

of the

of those

years

who it

as

while

a

them

they

the

from

thought of the both to

to

;

have

which

blotting of

reli

Church restrain

supply them

repentance.

of

(at

them

psalms by

or

services

in moments

becomes

redeemed

children,

her

us

going on

for

the Forms

their

allotted

greater number

of sin, and

career

ready utterance and

her

as

denied, fearful the

keep

minds

worship

be reminded

earlier

is to

God,

conscientious

even

has

prayers

what

served their

who

their

here

far

of

prayer

manhood,

to

come

least)desert

be

it,that

sea

circumscribed.

after

If

It cannot

upon

who

time

is the need

extreme

forgetit !

reflect

our

in

to

occu

upon'the

so

who,

men,

prayer

ground

estimating,in

fall into

a

ever

of Forms

use

multitudes

for

it,though the be

of

temple

a

order

evening

those

to

as

recur

world, which

Forms the

the

standingmemorial,

a

are

have

they

encroach

not

may

can

we

Now

They keep

Satan

of devotion.

sons

if

even

them.

them.

309

PRAYER.

thoughts of this

the

engaged

pied, that

PRIVATE

over,

to dismiss

power

do

OF

FORMS

adhere

Chance to

their

temptation or


310

of

FORMS

trouble, it

hence

distinction

those

using

to

or

is said

have

who

them.

observable

those

youth, and

religiousimpressions have

whose

be

opportunityof

the

their

in

And

com irreligious

be

to

had

public Forms

our

[SERM.

recover

in the most

happens,that

panies a tween

check

to

PRAYER.

PRIVATE

OF

thus

been

not

happilyfortified ; so that,amid their most reckless mirth, and most daring pretence of profligacy,a of

sort

secret

has

reverence

derers, restrainingthem

conceal their

from

that

again

be favoured

they

their

on

with

find

to

seem

they learned voice, aiding them would

tried

to

peril of

guilt and

which

their

with

to

how

minds

and

the power

can

but groan

are

by

their

so

their

amid

to

to

own

guiding

keep

few

them

and

from

and

com

find

cannot

Spirit,while

pain !

Sinners

faint

gleams

feverish

of

them

resigned waiting

soothe

for their

them

as

they

with

a

enlightened

hope,

what

restlessness,and shall

of

nature

voluntarymisdeeds, and

extravagance of fear, what fixed

kindly

a

otherwise

(asit were) intercedingfor travail in

the

objects of faith

to, but

prospect of punishment before but

in

gloom they

those

of the blessed and

friends

"

say,

look

what

boyhood, what

say

upon

they ought

themselves,

grace,)

a

in their

know

not

posing

a

and

repentance, (should they

high

so

words

by

wan

impiety have

others

the

themselves

the

doings.

And

do

from the

which

profaneness in

attended

shall all the

them

Judge,

into and


XX.] such

lowly

as

with

a

power

ceed

in

their

for

bringing before

him

this is

it

improved, live

now

to

motive

and

darkness,

of future

of

the

world

gain

sinners

Let

us

have Church reason

the

prayers

only the

of for

Christ,

become

to

we

nor

use,

who

long Forms

and

loving them,

we

and

a

humble

hope

and

Judge.

in

undoing the

to

may

we

penitent

are

period our shall

gain

fresh

it.

prayers in

of devotion

a

an

works

profitby

can

"

an

come,

the

is this all

Nor

persons

standard

the

an

deeds

recalling us

and

recollect for how been

into

hence,

of association

of children. the

to

all

season,

a

and

from

him

his Saviour

with

evil of past years,

from

for

it, it will

raising him

is the force

innocence

but

ser

though

and

persons

the

seek

acceptance

Such

7.

of his

converted

abiding persuasion,winning of

suc

long departed,

;

be

may

is

of him

out

God, though removed

to

It

verify

to

scenes

now

improved by acting upon

abiding

the

lasts

contemplation

habitual which

and

excitement,

an

?

thus

while

a

peaceful end

their

if

as

teaching, their pious

their

and

and

if

yet,

friends

guardian

ways

vices,

a

long

Blessed, indeed,

sinner

his

beds

formularies, which

of those

self, and

youth,

words,

risingagain

now

statement.

throwing

poorly,

uncorrupted boyhood

their

of this

the

those

great experienceof sick

requiresno the truth

and

minds,

life of

the

however

obey Him,

to

311

PRAYER.

penitent,but

in their

buried

if

efforts

become

PRIVATE

OF

FORMS

a

source

the

fresh of


31*2

FORMS

comfort

in

feel

will

ferent

of mind dwelt

we

Prayer,) the He

it

does

we

think

not

celebrated his

or

join company himself

in

man

books

that

Prayer bring us ciplesin every

age.

past times

good

men

sacred,

that

so

it

say with

the

it contains

listeningto well

us

to

Creeds the

It is

use.

;

all of

memory

them, heaven.

and

a

its

of whom

some

can

sort

we

which

which saints we

have

it

keep

use

our

minds

our

what

And

true

measure

Church

teaches

also,and

of the

sacred, from

become

one

;

Christ's

for

we

in its

went

often

too

"

departed

hope

of prayer

repeat it.

our

in

impossible to

that

so

dis

then, that

plea

of the Psalms

true

very

Lord's His

to

use

of

Prayer,is

prayers

the

especialgrace we

any

house,

the

this form

and petitions,

lipswhen

our

of those

most

us

on

seeing his

them

to

cannot,

we

;

of the Lord's

is true

of

as

Nor

itself

thoughts fixed as

if

as

to

does

thought

we

Who

nearer

wonder,

it seemed

in

them.

Christ, and

No

of it.

use

with

Thus

to

near

often,

too

it. When

handwriting, or

his ?

were

Apostlesused

brought

his

spoke.

used

history, by

furniture, or

Lord's

Christ

it. His

used

since have

ever

to

seem

and

of

feel it

the

in

petitionswhich

very

few

are

would

thought, but

(for instance,

use,

their dif

to

yet surely there

the

on

it; all the Saints use

different persons

I know

;

the prayer

gave

[SERM.

PRAYER.

here, according differently

privilegeto

a

them.

using

turn

if

us,

PRIVATE

OF

who

day

have to

meet

used in


XX.]

FORMS

One

of

feeling

speak

in

Saints

tion

bear

tales

religious Christian

for

whether

glory to

of their

he

who

the

the

does

is

rather

if

Gospel,

be

one

than

such

men

knowledge.

1

is

Gal.

vi,

15.

devo

likes

man

he

;

the

never

of

loves better

day,

every

contemplations, available

J

of

deed

to

our

obedience

imagination

no

and

man,

sensitive

most

their

a

works

better

a

without

of

have

him

let

justified and

shall

ancient

Church,

glorious

our

they

feeling,

home

his

of

yet

may

the

language

The

this.

sake,

fine

no

speaker,

up

and

Christ's

and

to

;

hymns,

tests

not

or

salvation

for

all

the

are

graceful

and

of

Many

conduct.

in

religious

be

these

their

upon

be

Men

practice. way

using

religion

refinement

or

to

as

your

Apostolic

Holy

fervour

the

making

of

not

imaginative

the

and

lest

merely,

313

conclusion

Beware

high

a

PRAYER.

in

give

thoughts.

one

to

I

caution

these

PRIVATE

OF

the

eloquent

most

hearer, do

returns

not

of

the

practise


SERMON

THE

XXL

RESURRECTION

OF

LUKE

Now

the

that he

when of

Isaac,

THESE

are

calleth

the

and of

but

dead,

dead

there

is

and

bush,

if

truth,

berless with

many

the

beginning

another.

struction,

God,

things

connexions

;

and

Every

looking

than

many

God

from

He

ways

simple

of

His ;

and

In

the

sees

the the

all is

All-

without

speak

of

that

dead.

reverence,

relations

Abra

promise

understands

word

burning

this

the

He

sight

of

in

the

once.

the

much

first the

in

cannot

at

God of

how at

that

it with

say

God

a

us

"the

again

bush,

the

and

is not

show

us,

the

at

Him.

unto

contained rise

may

He

Moses

to

tells

All-knowing

meaning from

we

For

live

Himself

Christ

should

Abraham,

Scripture

was

Abraham

wise,

in

spoke

announcement

of

Saviour

our

38.

showed

God

all

BODY.

Moses

Jacob.

for

;

even

the

of

called

and

;"

Lord,

living

God

appears.

raised,

God

of

words

more

ham

the the

37,

xx.

THE

end num

things full

though

of

one

in

it

is


XXL]

SERM.

often

not

and

RESURRECTION

THE

given to are

we

to

far

as

and

words,

may

this

to

mind

when

says is fruitful in It is well

Scripture;

read

we

self-conceit,from

from

critical

arrogant

reading it,as

if

had

to

strikes

for it may

got from

and

this

keep

from

and

we

meaning,

in

hinder

it

studying

temper,

we

us,

Christ's

at

of them

character

things.

many

told

are

Look

them.

same

He

whatever

;

refers

us

we

they

senses,

lightlyto

attempt

as

315

BODY.

reasonablyinfer them,

thankfullyaccept

must

us

as

far

as

THE

these various

liberty

at

imagine them, yet, and

know

to

us

not

OF

in

an

giving over

it all that

be

can

learned. Now

let

tains

promise of

a

instruction When

seen

still

sight;

He

living,that

their

be

of

servants

sidered. in

some

sense

considered

though we

it

other

still alive was

apply the

is

Lord

as

dead

in the

word.

His

it.

Abraham,

holy patri

were

no

more

at

text

the

to

of

point to

proves

pledge of

were

for

Exodus, be

tell us,

to

seems

first

account

Book

Abraham's a

what

; for,if their souls

in the

This

Blessed or

of

the

enough

be

con

see

evident

seem

live

would

God.

Our

God

asked, how

still called

being

the

may

that their bodies would still

text

knowing

implied that those

This

it may

but

from

gained

alive,though they

earth.

on

the

sense

resurrection, and

called Himself

Jacob,

were

in what

a

be

may

God

Isaac, and archs

consider

us

con

that

body might his

common

announcement

be

resurrection,

sense

in which

is,Abra-


316

THE

He

is still alive.

He

under

alive

kept

be

can

though they It

may when

even

Lord

dead, to

seems

bodies

our

whereas

were

;

us.

They

decay than

if we

as

to

which

We

or

Him,

since

it has

We

see.

tell

eyes

them

about

more

is, doubtless? frames,

material

have

about

maturity, to

to

our

an

they really our

there

and

in

our

I will

talk

what

come

no

bodies,

our

to

what

know

we

sees

cannot

we

to

grow,

God

He

to

saying so,

apt

are

how

senses,

our

which

much

in

only know

after all

meets

say, that

to

us

knew

we

seem

but

;

live

still alive ; but

are

meaning.

instructive

is still

strange saying,because

a

sleeping

a

thence.

saints

countenance

it,though

say

paradox

a

seem

held

be

Abraham risen

not

truth,

perish.

to

seem

more

God's

end than

waking.

all

because

alive

in the

dust, though

the

in

in

dead, because

cannot

from

[SERM.

BODY.

THE

of the grave,

the power

man

is

the

shall rise from

ham

OF

RESURRECTION

direct cos;ni-

no

o

of

zance

what

Again, we

them

about

words

without

after

speak of

but

;

which

Philosophersof

one.

is

born

old time

its

them, most

accidents.

Soul once,

and

use

indeed

body

thought

we

to

it ; but

nature,

our

and

knew

and

Scripturemakes of

if

body, as

part

It is useful

Gospel speaks as

of

substantive

soul and

for the

distinction,and

all, the

man,

to

meaning.

religioussense, one

body, only

apt

the

called

distinguishbetween

much

the

the

are

we

could

make

may

of

existence

be

make

never

in

a

up

dies.

the soul indeed


Christ

; but

death

body

it

that

sight indeed

lose

which

He

ham.

did

but

simply of

He

gave

not

we

still

sees

his

And

He

so

body, is

words

each

;

that

of

us

attributes, will You what

will

of His

ment

flesh to eat

gives it

crated not

But

wine.

and

His

bread

in mentally,

impress

on

a

it

soul, and

only

one

man.

given

not

for

different

our

These

are

mere

be one,

to

to

us

substantial

and

parts and

clearlyby considering about

He

the

says He

in what

body

real

It is not

?

say

minds

indeed ; but

John

do

we

is

told

vi. 51.

not

of

the us,

His

us

know. bread conse

we

may

sacraspiritually,

this is in order

and religious, V

1

give

symbols sense

Sacra

blessed will

?

outward

the

heavenlyway our

of

soul

as

does

is this done

We

inquire.

to

of Abra

his

to

it is

he

says

How

under

we

Abraham,

Abraham

more

Supper. !.

not

;

its

seems

die.

this

Saviour

our

elements

feel himself

all

never

see

the

material.

may

in

being

one

are

blest

and

spiritualand

natures,

;

accustomed

of Abraham's

what

distinguishbetween

us

that

God

to

God,

our

he

text

the God

life

but

tells

Himself

He

eternal

the

He

senses.

our

Abraham.

him

without

He

to

the

say

body perishedat

In

of what

317

BODY.

really dies

graciouslycalled

God

the

ever.

exposed

not

are

THE

otherwise,

us

never

God

that

but

see,

that

tells

will live for

intimate

to

OF

but

live for ever,

might the

RESURRECTION

THE

XXL]

not

to

carnal


318

THE

RESURRECTION

of it.

notions

the

effect upon

Now

observe

he

blood, ye have

My

flesh and I will

and

there and

is

drinketh

raise

him

at

up

It is the seed

of

we

wrought

in Adam

our

The

death

unto

but

;

makes

temporallife ; the consecrated of eternal

means

could

in the

And Lord

is the

have

no

1

John

2

"

sign,no

ture

says,

the the

Holy

a

food

body

and

soul

fruit

sustains

us

is the

bread

Who

body.

earthlyfood Supper

livingfor

?

of the We

ever.

live for

shall

thinkingwe

us

all.

the

and

the

Lord

Supper

of the

untrue

figureof

the

communion

a

there

thing

is

marvellous

of the

Body

which incorporation, is

Ghost ....

trust

tality." Homily

through

faith

ever

ceremony,

but

;

and

by

the

as

Blood

the in

only

their bodies

on

the Sacrament, Part

a

the

resurrection I.

no

Scrip of the

operationof

their souls live to eternal

not

win

8

vain

wrought

to

faithful, whereby

no

absent

....

they surely "

our

and

vi. 53, 54. the

bare

in

for

reason

In

Lord,

of

means"

u

to

us,

life without

general way

same

soul

is food

Bread

ever.

strengthfor soul

live this visible

Now

this is the fruit

in this

live for

life,

forbidden

which

us

eternal

soul, body,

"

everlastinglife2."

unto

eateth

between

life within

preserve

drink

da?/1."

Supper

are,

eternal

immortality,to

Whoso

here

made

Ex

"

and

man

the last

Christ's blessed

body.

of

is,

food.

that.

about

us

My blood, hath

distinction

no

know

to

life in you.

no

whatever altogether,

of

tells

the flesh of the Son

His

[SERM.

BODY.

partaking this blessed

of

us

THE

concerned

are

we

what

eat

cept ye

All

OF

to

souls

of

but life,

immor


XXL]

unless

alone

bread

His

immortality

our

ments,

are

His

We

eat

the

the

for

and

ance,

sleepis ended, The

time

a

said, it

contemptuously no

better.

usual

was

dered

condition it

soul of gross, the of but

to

the

be

man

was

pure,

defiled

and

ourselves soul

Christ

and

has

:

it

and

that

body, redeemed

is

Spirit;

to

appear

when

their

ever.

this doctrine

heathen,

is I

as

have

disease

all of

be

of

that

us,

not

body been

of

our

a

the was

taught minds,

body alone,

naturallycorrupt, cleansed

in

consi

they

sinning;

We a

should

material

the

and

knew

they

;

Nay,

of their

and

;

not

saw

scarcely a part

it.

sin is

become

His

for

they

the soul.

truth, viz. that

will.

Christ's

up

body

fancied

without

His

at

speak slightinglyarid

mortal

cause

these

but

of the

thought

They

Gospel

are

him

men

to

of the

their real selves, and better

die

from

drawn

wise

the

plain. Among have

be

other

by

reign with

to

the

which

they spring

;

and

inference

flesh

they

;

Sacra

bodies

they

inhabited

are

sustain

can

and

our

;

that

immortal

become

He

appointed

ours

with

corruption; they they

He

not

are

ordinary means,

the

under

"not

us,

Christian

bread, and

sacred

instinct

are

but

;

without

sustain

Abraham

which

they

;

without

time

means,

sacred

such.

to

reason

sustained

be

this is His

sustained

of old

saints

they

He

as

have

we

made

will has

319

BODY.

indeed,

can,

but

;"

THE

than

more

God

drink.

and

which

OF

temporal life will

our

meat

it,no

eat

we

think

by

RESURRECTION

THE

and

whatever

that we


320

RESURRECTION

THE

are,

sinful

chief

hope

and

their

be

rested

the

hope

they thought

but

earth, and

able

to

was

consistent

with

this

tabernacle, that they friends,

to

know

we

truths, reason

;

words,)

and to

shall

not

that

we

of these, for the

Sacrament.

Blood ask

how

Gospel

; but or

from

would.

earthly

body

do, but

case

of what

teaches for

power

have

from

life.

to

ever

whence,

There

know our

not

they

we

to

eat

wisdom to

are

give

not our

some

to

know

our

so

Saviour's

reason

presence we

of

the soul

faith, not

our

instance, is the

it is

they

;

which

nothing

We

Our

us.

God," (inour

of

which

How

because

reason

of

bodies

surely,if the word

but

;

It

incumbrance

an

live

and

solely

the

"

and

we

as

then

to

our

they

God

their

worthless

the

come

to

that

different is the temper

not

addressed

little about

a

dead

them

was

true, the

Scripture be departed

to

irreverentlyhandled.

be

will rise

perchance

they

the

mere

again

rise

shall not

may

in

Far

ground.

bodies

One

a

as

gloriouslightof

the

badly

Not

slightingof

burned

precious,and

been the

on

cir

were

what

do

burying

not

them

consuming had

charge

unshackled

be

to

sinful,

were

the

returning

the

their

laid

for the better. of

their

should

they

Feeling they

knowing they

change

a

on

Father,

notion

here, they thought death

cumstanced

might

the

was

[SERM.

BODY.

Accordingly

how, they

; and

body

body.

body.

knowing

not

their

and

in death

rid of

be

soul

THE

OF

upon. of Christ His

Body

curiously thoughts


XXL]

THE

but

range, This

take

to

have

determine

cannot

will be

but

we

And

it is, as

the

Christian

ground We

deposit

in thoughtfully, member

that

marking

the

God

has

guard

His

His

servants

no

unworthy fall

duty

has

who

die

in the

that

comfort

battle, or

of on

a

1

VOL.

T.

danger

There

in

or

Jude Y

re

but

Angels

the bodies of

9.

from like

the

Moses,

people,"whose

and

and suffering,

too, if

are,

peacefulburial.

the sea,

or

us,

His

them

of the

death, these

day.

and

Archangel,thinkingit

incorruptiblebread,

last

love

it, and

preserve

to

sleep.

believingthat

Especially those

them

the

calmly

among

it lies,as

the

to

irreve

consecrated

lived

wilderness

violent

a

safe till the the

task

called

of

old

Angels,surely,guard Michael

;

"

that

friends

upon

it.

truth,that

ceasing to

once

seal

of evil ].

powers

; riot

at

upon

of the saints that

place where

His

eaten

faith

which

set

it.

comfortable

departed

our

bodies

by taking

acting

aside

We

they are

as

same

pile,and

reception

dead,

our

sense

and

put

funeral

for the

of the

ourselves

simply

Church

the

of

rence

the

believingthis

321

of argument.

exact

harm

cannot

declaration

God's

who

in what

the resurrection

on

present,

resurrection

ground

or

BODY.

profitthereby. blessingpromised.

gainingthe

means

no

THE

and

eat

regardsthe

as

so,

OF

and

of

is the secret

And we

RESURRECTION

strange

are

who

they have preserved have

They

not

die

lands,

or

in as


322

THE

the

RESURRECTION

tors.

tortures,

beasts

have

bodies

of those

diseases

ere

who

by

Christ.

Arid

dwelt.

fearful

Enemy,

the

fested the

Himself

thought,that

those very

day

dead may

unto

exceeding may

But, raised

;

it is

chieflysacred,

God

has

servants

;

to

this

to

around

to

life

what

earth, ashes

to

spiritmade

perfect. Here

true

A

it be

out

our

west.

or

is sown,

ashes,

the saints

great sight will

the

be

eternal, we

east

what

is

dust

life

to

to

the

of the

incorruptible image

country then be, if earth remains

will

us

ourselves

should

and

rise

We

it.

see

who

ourselves

may

is sure,

and

holy places pour

mani

restingplace of

dust

not

livingGod,

rise.

which

add

but

glory to glory,and a

and

for ages

actual

We

to

word

the earth

shall

around

places,far in the

dust, shall become

they

venerable

and

buried,

blessedness

God's

as

has

in

The

be

rise in other

Christ

a

animate.

long before, and elsewhere

repair

honourably

through successive times,

Him.

become

tend

what

it is the

servants,

still live one

His

to

work,

we

in which

Church,

spot where

and

;

his overthrow

can,

and

tabernacles

a

Christ

we

wild

sacred

is Satan's

This

as

of

the

upon

deposited! Truly

are

being

far

persecu

mouths

fury,after

in this view,

place is

the dead

of his

our

piouslythose

and

fed

still.

Still, as

insults of

these

had

corrupt them

expiringefforts

of

hands

the

or

[SRRM.

BODY.

dishonoured

now

the

as

the

earlybelievers,under Horrible

THE

OF

sleep,here a

Christian

it is

worshippers who

;

when have


XXL]

the

long night for

the

if this be so,

what

And,

when

should

be

indeed

is every

fro

yet

;

their

ours

323

BODY.

they

can

magnify God

dreadful"

in

as

other

none

the

of

care

of

than

man,

in

where

good

of the Communion

we

Surely there

heaven.

this than

this

of;

know

we

if

appear

those of Elisha's

than

the other

ians

the house

a

eyes

!

God,

is

what

our

servant

of

hand, if the dead

honourable,

are

because

This

"

this is

and

have

they

had

who

does

holy

unto

honour

not

the

it is then

piety. will not

To

what

Church's

man

indeed

promised

in

unless

through

he

We "

our

body ;"

His

Scripture,that

How

Ghost. Y

our

2

the

God,

sinful

act

of

it

is,)

himself.

reverences

pray

He

dead,

an

partaker of

be

Christ.

of the Holy temples

the

revere

holy places(rightas

language,that clean

when

something

as

superstition,

it is to

of

living;

sleep.

not

mere

reverence

Blood

become

a

their

body

own

the

are

blessedness

in

they

Lord, may

a profit

Consider

their

his

of Christ

bodies

doubtless

so

living,thereforehave

and

and

to

go

gate of heaven."

On

but

Angels

worthilyemployed

place would

opened

were

God

!

togetherwith Angels and Archangels,

meaning

more

His

and

more

all the company

and

Churches

enter

In the service

sleep?

!

pious composed thoughts

where, be

of Christ

bright coming

we

condescending

men

is

THE

generationskept vigiltherein,waitingthrough

for

"

OF

RESURRECTION

THE

Body in

bodies and

we

may are

shall be

bodies should

our

we

study,


324

then,

them

cleanse

to

OF

RESURRECTION

THE

be

true

the

perilof

from

of

members

and

disease

consideringthe

!

death

attends

unbecoming, has

bought

raised

from

reckon

ye

Spiritof in

dwell

shall

that

no

Spirit,do mortifythe

be

.

sin

unto

...

your

body, that

mortal

Jesus

up

the dead

from

of the

from

the

bodies

mortal If ye,

If the

"

Christ

up

your

deeds

put

being

likewise .

.

be dead

indwelling Spirit

His

is

who

Christ

"

more

raised

quicken

also

Him

price,must

a

a

All that

?

lusts thereof2."

raised

into

vice, all that

words,

reignin

it in the

He

you,

with

Paul's

who

Him

wonderful,

to disrespectful

yourselvesto

obey

unworthy

receivingit

other

dead, dieth

the also

ye should

dead

St.

sin therefore

not

is

bodies

Hear

aside1.

let

all that

our

the

wilful disobedience or

that

told

are

Is this

sin of

it, intemperance

defiles

We

Supper.

strange

body disgracedby

sin, that they may

all

Christ

partakingof the Lord's

[SERM.

BODY.

THE

by the

through body

ye

shall

live3." Work

together

brethren,

feeds

While

He

feast;

"discern

wards.

within

1

of

you, the

you,

and

1 Cor.

that

vi. 20.

2

Rom.

heavenly

when

body"

this

it, and

vi. 9

"

12.

it is

it after

suitablytreasure

receive

ye

my

redemption.

for the

prepare Lord's

therefore,

your

Lay up year by year it will one you, believing

Believe

"

God,

work

this

in

placed before

with

of life

seed

day

bear

fruit.

ye

shall

have

8

Rom.

viii. 11.


XXL]

THE

it1."

Glorious,

of the

will

Lebanon

the

myrtle

in

the

for

now

of

stead

of

world's

allow

to

continually who

are

and

take

the

good

may a

God,

serve

He

new

kingdom

who

in

known

pride,

afraid

Lord

their

here,

hereafter

themselves

that

they

willing

may

!

1

Mark

xi.

24.

in

and

the

in

and

who

or

anger, do

not

holier,

Christians Christ.

follow

slumberers,

will,

who

profess

all

sin.

upon

live

sin, who

and

of

religion,

better

us

the

set

are

at

com

idle, instead

now

who

us

appear,

selfish

covetousness,

cross

make

then

become

to

that

pleasures

are

scoff

or

to

rouse

life

or

moun

before

of

will

own

who

of

thorn,

the

and

the

their

the

for

being

enjoy

glory

excellency

forth

they

by faith,

strive

up

miss

follow

themselves or

break

season

vanities,

malice,

or

a

walking

trying

shall

men

who

Wretched,

briar;

and

dry The

the

the

time

spring

seemed

fir tree

would

Wretched

?

who

hills

Who

singing.

it,

the

;

the

be

blossom.

and

given

for

tree

and

pany

be

Sharon

and

tains

forth

325

BODY.

all that

when

will

Carmel

will

indeed,

bud

THE

OF

Resurrection,

withered

of

RESURRECTION

follow

to

raise

inherit

His

May Him

them

; to

eternal


SERMON

THE

XXII.

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

ACTS

Him

raised

God all

to

the

even

to

from

the

IT

did

who

us

have

Himself

especially

from

the

those

to

from

know

chosen

witnesses, Peter

display

time

He

of

and

triumph,

;

not

of

God,

after

He

rose

to

time

to

considering we

are

crucified

Him

in

We

glory,

led

the

people,

far

the

the

only

This

text.

to

God

;

seems

fancy

to

apt

the

visible

vouchsafed

light

imagine

this

followers

Israelites

it in

from

striking as

and

whereas,

;

immediate

some

such

shown

Himself

are

as

to

have

of

this

Saviour's

our

numbers

chieflyHis

Christ

His

on

would

showed

avows

of

time ;

openly before

Him

history, that,

sight strange.

resurrection

from

who

case,

He

dead,

the

the

first

with

drink

great

very

being

at

and

expected that,

been

to

St.

chosen

witnesses

unto eat

Him

showed

and

day,

dead.

rising again

and

third

but

people,

might

we

the

up

41.

40,

x.

the

Moses'

in

of

a

public

confusion


XXII.]

SERM.

and

them.

Christ's and

suppose

till the last

then that

when

day,

shall

men

that

look

"

which

Christ

in

judge

to not

those

whom

Him

on

it is not;

will

deed

very

be

conceive

came

judgment

His

alive

is to

reason,

world

this

whereas

world,

to

of

kingdom

to

the

thus

Now,

overwhelmed

have

presented Himself

He

had

murderers,

327

WITNESSES.

would

which

terror

fore

CHRISTIAN

THE

come

wicked have

they

pierced." But

without

even

Christ's

of

nature

the direct self

distinct And

show

I will

question,

Himself

after

this

and

the

After

His

is

object,

the

sufficient

was

of

means

Saviour

to

all the before

chosen

answer:

]

there

Because

of

this

propagating His

1

said this

to

His

was

grounds to

few

a

our

Matt,

of the

Lord's

xxviii.

especial

for

thinking

rather

than

this

Gospel,

having so

19.

disciples,

His

surelyadvancing

more

for

;"

are

Himself

propagation

reason

you. our

resurrection

"

all nations

that, by showing He

not

too.

the world."

charge. If, then,

many,

Him

instructive

did

Why

my

be

to

show

not

before

set

witnesses

to

spiritual

resurrection, other

now "

resurrection,He

convert

did

given,

His

effectual

most

religionthrough Go,

be

is the

God?"

"

Christ

may

people? why only

was

seems

after His

Jews

of these

This

which

why

reasons

one

the

kingdom,

reason

all the

to

insistingupon

this

to

great is

ordained

a

;


328

THE

let

and

He

given

Now

1.

of

Himself

with

tles, and

His

former

moved

the

body

this miracle

them, been

a

or

startled

more

all

were

filled with

were

felt

and

from

the dead

mass

of

sudden ness,

?"

fears, sudden sudden

human

but

the

restored

1

it found

as

His

at

this,

"

word, the

We

could when

have

seen

they

have

one

rose

"

to be

Luke

of the

influenced

contrition,sudden

;

with

glorifiedGod,

and

What

taken

man

disappear as

v.

such

20.

is

ever

by

earnest

effectually through and

have

should

why

truth, this is the way

is done

nature

effectually

;

resolves, which

denly. Nothing trained

already

the time

than

the been

They might

in all ages,

mankind

it had

left them

amazed

In

have

not

fear, saying,

more

see

people ; and, doubtless,

strange things to-day1." said

what

When

suddenly

suf

Apos

before.

last ?

amazement

multitude

at

He

His

would

had

His

in the streets

with

What

have

than

worse

and

the

Saviour

our

followingto

miracles the

of

before

land

course,

would

too

palsy was

and

Of

of

that

Temple

did.

effect of this ?

been.

this

the

been

exhibition

openly as

as

He

have

suppose

multitudes

which

miracles

dispensation,as

would

city; traversingthe

the

the

us

preaching in

;

His

public

a

Let

resurrection.

fered

what

of

effect

shown

[SERM.

it.

consider

probable had

WITNESSES.

thankfullyreceive

us

has

CHRISTIAN

the

sud un

con-


XXII.]

of

dition

the

One

them

they and

He

Besides, the

which

to

Had

displayed, than

could it

touched

have

before

of the

witnesses have

been

still to

feelingSt. ed

on

whether

it

had

reallysaw denied

Him

dead

tended

He

St.

He.

How

no

means

of

buried.

have

by

who

had

Paul,) could

"

on

was

the taken

ever

cross,

down

very

appear

five hundred

doubted"

some

otherwise

it be

?

ascertainingthat they been

crucified, dead, Jesus, would

Others, admittingit was that He

of them

apostlesand

(perhapsthe

seem,

adequate

He

His

both

is the

When to

a

It would

This

risen.

were

Him

be

to

as

records.

mentioned

Him

seen

greater number

was

few

public,yet

the miracle.

in Galilee

it would

brethren

and

Matthew

mountain

a

others,as

these

He

that

deny

death,

the

to

open

wilder

certified themselves

have

realityof

others

comparatively, in

so

His

after

and

and

Few,

could

multitude

great

Him,

much

that, for

in the

in

appeared

Himself.

He

was

Lord

our

followers.

than

had

;

sight, then

the cavils of unbelief

instance, of feeding the multitudes ness.

more

was

Lord

our

course

once

of

out

of the Resurrection

miracle

exposed

more

appeared

Him,

Hosanna

the

;

of

persecutedHis

have

again they would

our

ascended

had

Lord

crucified

had

shouted

have

when

had

it

water,

as

Hosanna

it cried

And

afterthey would

329

Unstable

day

CrucifyHim.

next,

WITNESSES.

multitude.

excel.

cannot

to

CHRISTIAN

THE

died.

Not

having

they might thence

seen

have

before

life

pre was


330

CHRISTIAN

THE

extinct,and be

sufficient

a

they

had

man

has.

into

a

the

bub

have

would

and

;

the

religious by

more

people are

mon

the Pharisees His

ascribed been

now-a-days by

better the

than

tales of

done

Beelze

to no

sightof Him,

as

miracle

had

works

rendered

fancy

bones

the

resolved

to

not

would

flesh and

have

magical illusion,as they

wished

ignorantpart

more

would

They

before, when

who

spiritwithout

a

seen

suppositionwould

those

to

excuse

And

believe.

This

restored.

so

[SERM.

WITNESSES.

or

com

apparitions

witches.

and

Surely

so

it

would

priestswould

not

have

the

populace, however

the

time, would

claim

to

the world

preach

to

kept

Christ

why

raise up His

; and

showed

of

at

pro

and

heard

is the

to

seen,

point to very

be

reason

in order

to

resurrection, ministers

of

at

all

was

Church,

of His

things could

as

that the

consider Himself

moved

moved

so

This

and

;

lastinglymoved,

they had

to His

witnesses

word, founders

nature

what

Gospel.

the

in view

not

all

at

been

been

chief

the

;

moved

they had have

not

been

been

moved, practically

not

have

a

how

and

populace

ever

in the

become

such?

Now,

2.

the

which

means

adopted

with

subservient showed unto

the other

on

to

Himself witnesses

a

the

let

Divine

His

view

hand,

of

Wisdom

making

propagationof openly, not chosen

to

before

contemplate

us

His His

Gospel. "

all the of

actually resurrection

He

people,but

God.

It

is,


XXII.]

indeed, His

providenceto

His

blessingsto

the

few

could

instruments.

As

only

a

of

witnesses

have This

it

certain

whom

before

of

they requiredmerely to to

was

minds

as

course

of life for the

the

one

easilywrought any

cause.

the

best

to no

their

Not

work,

give

be

know

This

is

chosen drink

dead."

Nor

stamped

but

the their

upon

their whole men

faithful

be

to

that

sure

Him,

But

how

and

eat

the

future.

same

very

spring of

not

are

of

advocates

fickle

the multitude

only is unless

men,

be

master

upon

did

from

rose

should

witnesses

who

us

this

but

risingagain.

were

after He

death.

recollect

"

be

to

His

the

and

Him,

also;

to

made

they

You

His

text

even

Him

be

Apostles;

knew.

Him

of

instance

requisiteto

was

Himself,

with

thought

the

necessary

handle

to

God,

of

selected because

it

the

He

the

in

intimated

channels

already said,

was

testifyto

could

they

in

of

before intimately

It

was

them

urged

but were

have

before

they

He

few

with

case

enough.

not

be

I

Lord

the

;

resurrection

our

was

the

course

(humanly speaking)

his

known

was

many

the

few

the

make

contemplating,a

are

we

of

generalcharacteristic

a

331

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

; but

urged, tutored, disciplined way

;

untrained

nature

has

principles. It

would

attention the many self

seem,

to

a

Lord

our

few, because, if the few

follow.

again and

then, that

To

these

again.

few He

These 8

He

gave be

showed

His

gained, Him

restored, com-


332

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

He

forted, warned, inspired. that

Himself, This

His

graciousprocedure of the book

the first words

He

Apostles whom Himself

after His

alive

is

them

speaking of

thingspertainingto

Consider, then,

God."

of

likely way,

more

of

wisdom,

nations,

the

Jewish

far

dures

as

of

what

the

Him

ing

there the

visible presence it could

had

busy

3.

not

from

an

crowds

I have

have

insist

ministers

large, our

Lord

generalcourse

every

Gospel

this

to

intimate

two

other

;

proce for that

meditation,

in

and

under

fortydays, was

been, had

to

remember

the

to

our

them

follow

they been

public,supposing mixing

alreadysuggested, what

select few

the

the

in

of the world.

to

at

human

a

object in this,and

vious -almost the

to

Apostlespassed for

the

seems

And

each

prayer,

place to place

been

?

few

a

with

preparatory

the

of the Resurrection

understand,

can

instruction,which Lord's

to

inconsistent

were

period

we

it

kingdom

may

people generally, or

of privatecertifying

and

state

of the two

the exhibition

"

that, as

we

forming preachers of

all

infallible

the

according

even

the

forty days,

if

which reverently,

alternative

To

showed

many

seen

in

us

"

He

"

proofs; being the

to

Acts.

passion by of

praise.

opened

chosen,"

unto

His

forth

of the

had

them

formed

show

they might

[SERM.

upon, of His

was

of His

but

that mercy

is

in

ob

too

making to

mankind

acting according

providence.

a

It is

great change is effected by the few,

to

plain

not

by


XXIL]

the

their

piecesby sense

lution,

not

undone

by

by

the

or

but

with

of

men,

but

it is easier it is

ber, Such

as

resurrection

Master. us

to

His

Their wisdom

all the 4.

do

by

sudden

belief

in the

it stands than

great ex

truth

to

will

knowledge

of

num

few.

be

Christ's

world.

of their

teaching

reason

great

a

idolatrous

Well

Lord

sufficiently approves

showing

Himself

this further

too

of the Resurrection

witnesses

Christ's

nothing.

them,

to

and to not

people.

viz. because

obeyed

stood

pretensions,

always

success

in

Remember

witnesses

the

the

few

a

men

the

over

sons

did

not

since

the

spread

answered

they

such

plain

these

and

;

teach

to

action.

by deeply impressed, often

repeated instruction that

except

for

work, these

general

vague

cause,

but outward

prepared

are

by

or

small

hearts in their

These

their

another,

be

may

Jacob's

famine

one

disso

a

is done

nothing

to

instruments

speciallytrained

upon

their

citement,

but

of the

two

is in

Doubtless, much

are

one

fall

this is

but

;

zealous

sometimes

special

God

by

the many,

midst

things. of

without

work.

who

looking One

own

a

those

societies

corruption, which

allowed

or

333

resolute,undaunted,

change

a

chosen

WITNESSES.

it is that

True

few.

the

by

;

many

In

CHRISTIAN

THE

the cause

they

were

as

Truth, there could

not

was

to

the

be

side

such

were

cause

of

the

few in number

were

the

on

why

reason

of

Truth.

reallyloved be

many

lightand

;

If and

chosen.

religion,


CHRISTIAN

THE

therefore

His

It is

did

had

done

he

have

an

that

so,

of the

the while

Him

noured were

The

He

many sinful

last

to

put

sifted

at

the

for

of

"

His

prospered in nesses,

their

a

baser

for hearts.

"

I

have

chosen

near

He

the

eleven

these

eleven

them

and

He

saw

and

was

seed, He

pro

the

Lord

His

wit

pleasureof love

spirit

Then

soul,

His

had

one

the

;

His

These

the

to

for in them

saw

the

make

visited

hand."

His

they

of

"He and

;

twelve.

brought

For

ho

hearts

adulterous

an

them.

away

He

men "

their

as

He

taught

travail

days,

who

sort

when

fire.

and

the

went

spiritsof

the

fell

of

again, through

mass

fortydays

satisfied;" in them

longed

and

while

again ;

the

He

As

twelve

one

rose

them

fruit

the

though by

as

;

should

who

speciallychose

and

and

especiallyHe taught

choosing

lips while

for

His

once,

them,

escaped

of

?

tried

He

on

But

come.

Himself

chief work

generation, intending

experiment

should

Truth

their

aside

many it would

that

those

again

Him,"

the

the

that

rejectingthe

with

far from

and

was

Judea, He

; and

bad."

are

to

say,

the multitude

country

and

Gospel

the

even

presumption against its

What

be fit recipients of His

Galilee

neces

were

many

even

ministry, but

separating from round

the

his

may

God.

from

ministers

"

first sighta

at

whole

we

[SERM.

proverb, (which

confide

not

been

coming His

old

admitted,)

Christ

and

advocates

sarilyfew. heathen

WITNESSES.

were

of the

you,"

Truth He

in

says


to

them,

bring

forth

remain

V

So did

then

in

for the

reserved

the

by

of His

means

And

of man,

nature

by

not

lution

of

few

a

depravity,for for

expected

instruments least

at

;

the

for

We what

learn

that

us

and

by

the

if for

because

there

Church

how is

John

the the

effected,

is

from

few

and

yet

reason,

be

to

not

faithful Israel to

supplied by

ever

be

Lord's

our

matter,

the

man's

hardlyto

other

much

16.

to

from are

according

been

xv.

followers.

were

pictureof has

1

the world

few

the

too

;

no

but

Israel

comfort, the

risingagain,

deep-seated reso

more

were

observe

from

His

necessary

of Truth

guile in

let

with,

popular favour

few,

this,

ites without

warning

!

cause

were

interfered

necessary

nay,

"

alas

found, because

Now,

but

multitude,

a

is

hand,

great works

all

mere

a

judgment

friendsand

been

have

reply,

the other

preference of

since

it ?

Gospel through

intimate

this to

seems

many

objectof

of His own

further,

have

would real

the

whose

On

in

ask of

use

world.

Jewish

the whole I

sinners

over

next

propagation

to

the

been

procedure

defeated,

nay,

Himself

have

passing triumph

a

should

question, why

the

resurrection.

His

would

such

fruit

your

to

answer

show

after

people

that

and

go

"

Christ

not

that ye should

you

fruit, and

much

what

ordained

and

tl

335

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

XXII.]

the

flesh.

both this

for

view.

infantChurch since, that

is,


336

as

far

few

as

man

the

and

chosen,

that

is,lest

there

danger

God's Him

He

that

ever

pleasure of

His

and

and

in

"fulfil

to

out

seek to

pray

the

us

complete what

will,"and

pray

work

"

trembling," to

and

would

of

number

temptation,"

Holy Church,

in His

mercy

on

watch

"

to

the great

the

in

called,

are

to

fear

with

salvation

our

to

warned

into

Many

reflect

be not

we

are

not

enter

we

learn

We

chosen.

are

it.

understand

can

[SERM.

WITNESSES.

CHRISTIAN

THE

good

He

once

too

;

began. But,

comforted,

are

in

who

know

in

the

much

well

are

of

concern

God's

secret

as

and

to

ours

Without

they

to

them

love

may

indeed form

may with

whom

general body

all who

are

in to

try

and

their

it is

a

in

this

counsels, let

us

practicalpurpose conscious

to

no

state

enteringinto

secret

for

and

;

about

us

they dare apply

knows.

nothing. It is our Christians,to take them

God's

wish

their progress

of the

however

this truth before

selves that

But

as

only

we

those

about

debate

to

is, I speak

and

live

little or

them

them,

We

are

ones

Church

it.

ourselves,

know

we

sight.

receive

not

visible

about

questionconcerning

ever

the

judgment

a

consider

find

we

that

those

we

livinghumbly

are

Who

acquainted.

of Christians to

dark

about

of

somewhat

duty

as

us

their calling,God fulfilling

are

we

of

of

comforted

are

many

the bosom

saints We

as

we

fear of God.

in the

as

this,

besides

themselves,

;

them

God, what

serve

religionbe,

to

and or

whether in whatever

or


XXII.] the

title of

All

who

degree, sense.

the

CHRISTIAN

THE

Truth,

but

number,

Christian

obey

all be

who

love the Lord

men,

than

men."

the

The

worldly-wiseare the

excellent

these but

it dies

hearts of is the

blood "

Fret

neither

be

lives

and

to

grass,

thyself thou

are

in the Lord

and

do

1

then

VOL.

I.

as

good

Hebrews

season.

a

dexterity, it

quickly, in

the

generation.

few,

It

that its

they live.

but

against the .

green .

xi. 4. Z

the

be

soon

.

of evil

because

"

Church.

of the

the seed

envious

wither

a

most

yet speaketh1." The

"

day

Martyrs is

and

The

root

no

the

feareth

despised Truth,

of the

this

out

and

that

"

propagate

not

iniquity. For they shall the

is stronger

and

has

and

is wiser

praised."

It

Its words

of the not

;"

them.

consolation

faith

God

he

but

let

sincerity"

"deceitful,"

are

well and

with

work"-endure. Abel's

of

wit, shrewdness

cause

men,

in

the intellect last but for

and

plead a

And

of God

shall be

giftsof

Eloquence

in

darkness,

though they seem,

weakness

vain

same

Christ

Jesus

many "

of

Church.

foolishness

"

the

and

Lord,

Few

prevail.

the power

weak

that

solitary, yet than

the side of

on

they suffered,the

Christian

the

quite sure,

the

while

Apostlesoverturned

"

sacred

despisedby the strong in the Spirit,

established

and

are

will

world, yet making way twelve

337

in its most

the Truth

Truth

the

and

WITNESSES.

cut

doers,

workers down

herb.

of like

Trust

delightthyselfalso


338

THE

CHRISTIAN

in Him

and

heart

commit

;

Him,

in

shall and

He

shall

thy

forth

bring

shall

hath For

broken,

be

the

but

I have

teous

spreading himself

he

passed

heathen

world

preached ciates

he

and

made

wicked a

sent

the

out

light, little

...

the riches wicked

great power,

bay-tree,yet not

was

could

not

much

ado

;

found

be

The

Apostles

arid their

asso

wolves

among

I

yea,

V

the

when

They

lambs

as

.

A

the

in

green

lo, he

the Resurrection.

were

.

.

upholdeth the righ

like

and

away,

sought him,

Lord

He

pass

of

arms

thy also

trust

than

is better

the

seen

....

and

to

noon-day

the

of

desires

Lord,

it

bring the

as

wicked.

of many

the

thy righteousnessas

righteousman

a

[SEKM.

the

unto

way

thy judgment

that

give thee

shall

He

and

WITNESSES.

but

;

they prevailed. We actual

heart on

though

too,

we

resurrection, awake

from

heaven,

believeth

can

Truth

tremble

nesses

not

;

1

Psalm

hath

witness

who

indeed

can

xxxvii.

the

see

1

"

6.

him

did.

a

set

figure that

He

the witness

in

itself

its

by

to

God

conscien

all about

him

obeys

before

world

for few

without

they

of God

affections

by

truly and

holily,forces

believe

the

and

dead,

He

lives

To

spiritually.By

liveth, as

and tiously,

Christ.

so

bears

Author.

and

are

as

the Son

on

himself. Divine

we

that Christ

witness

not

the

of Christ's

witnesses

are

unseen

at

of

power

large he

wit

enough

near

16, 17. 35,

to

36.

to


XXII.]

THE

moved

be

his

by

their

cherish in

God's

world

ledged which it

despisingit, think "

"

the Lord His

is

mightier than

than nies

the are

it easy

their the

mighty very

sure

And

what

its

of

ground

old

;

The

noise of of the

But

is from

lifted up their

waves.

Lord

voice,

high

on

many

waters,

sea.

His

yea,

testimo His

becometh

and

the dead.

He

;

of

it rests,

dislodge it.

to

holiness

;

spiteof

multitude

is risen from

He

waves

in

thus

hand.

on

keeps

floods have

floods lift up

And

high places, acknow

is established

everlasting.The the

it

reigneth."

throne

it.

of nations, the

there, how

came

them,

holy flame,

to

ignorant, the while,

are

how

in

proportion

way

hand

his

to

of

the

transmit

passing from

the creed

as

in some

still makes

Truth

its station

keeps

it

Truth

; and

in their turn

darkness,

thus

the

him

of

339

living. But

blessing,catch

it,and

dark

a

the

of

manner

knowledge

through

WITNESSES.

manifests

neighbours he to

CHRISTIAN

house

for ever1." Let

these

of

valence Peter's

error

leads

he

emperor, when

why

he

because nessed

thoughts whenever

our

despond.

to

us

disciple, Ignatius,was

Roman and

be

called

the emperor so

he

there

called carried was

himself,

but

1

himself

asked

Christ One

Psalm

z2

in

brought

the

St.

before

the

Theophorus ;

the feeble

old

Ignatiussaid his breast.

God, who

xeiii.

pre

When

made

it He

man

was

wit

heaven,


840

CHRISTIAN

THE

earth,

and

(he

asked,

cified

who

His

"

Him

who

'

I

Ignatius

the

his

in

Weak

not

Him

by

witnessing !

our

Christ's

and

he

but

and

on

all

passion,

our

death

as

the

received

have

God

it

hand

in

handed

solitary,

Peter

death

"

we

is

'

St.

to

put

of

it

as

them.'

as

was

feet

:

in

all

put

the

many,

length

turn

our

lives,

:

At

be,

we

in

and

;

been

day.

though

should

him

had

Apostle

against

one

before

been

Truth,

tion

was

walk

Saint)

has

hearts

and

cru

the

under

their

them

in

dwell

Satan

in

carry

was

who

and

empe

who

(answered

me,

of

malice

and

written,

had

in

sin

my

fraud

those

His

"

whose

"

The

!"

you,

say

One

and

Son,

portion

my

?"

them,

in

begotten

kingdom,

Pilate

under

crucified

the

be

added)

XXII.

[SKRM.

is

that

Only

His

Christ,

kingdom ror

all

and

sea,

Jesus

Lord

WITNESSES.

on

forbid

;

and

we

glorifying and

words

it.

resurrec

works


XXIIL

SERMON

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

ii. 11.

PSALM

the

Serve

WHY

he

King,

King

Zion;"

Kings

text.

themselves

They

are

state

as

as

the

great

they

do

by

so

rulers

men

who

in

Only-begotten

He secret

rose

of

out

would

Christ,

Jewish

:

people, from

the

Son as

the

forty days,

they

and

servants,

of

did

God, the

grave because

days in

be

the

by

act

sought by

them.

mix

not

secret, "

on

exalted

of

their

They

must

when

others.

themselves,

show

from

favours

manner,

in

waited

condescension.

their

show

have

and

of

the

or

of

will

people,

when

gain

like

multitude,

a

hill

contains

reverently

are

was

Holy

"

the

at

witnesses

He

which

says

and

few

so

God's

of their

and

trembling.

Because

?

upon

court

with

to

dead

spectacle

of their

means

those

not

a

such,

their

the

Psalm

do

rejoice

Himself

exalted

the

as

and

fear,

show

from

rose

a

with

Christ

did

after

Lord

His and

as

the

with

the

humiliation. in

taught

government

was


342

His

upon

the

on

the

acknowledged

was

established

who

desired

at

Yet

approach Him.

not

only He had

did

and

hands

worshipped vanitynor drew

and

near,

and

people

at

His

offered

and

grace all who

Thus

to

are

rejoicewith

Those

had

of

not

in

"

the

His

mercy,

and

the

the

to

His

proclaimed of

Israel,"

Him

of

news

holy tidings

His

free of

promises

had

procured

The

time

openly in the

had

us.

upon

for

to

no

"

when

miracles be

Let

us

with

pursue

Christ's second

was resurrection)

been

synagogues," and

there

risen Lord

our

(afterHis

openly wrought Was

serve

trembling.

opened

earth

sojourn on

did.

who

Lord," who

God

His death

taught to

we

the subjectthus

and

the

all men,

glory which

Him

believe.

fear, and

secret.

Lord

Him

they from

on

gaze

Him.

remained

He

to

deceitfully."These

the

saw

He

was

world

heart, who

pure

resurrection, and

pardon

loved

sworn

"

large.

Temple;" of

a

fitted to bear

were

so

the

the hill of the

ascend

"

sought

call beside

those

seek His

to

curiously to

friends, who

His

was

throne

and

;

permit

He

did

His

bound

not

rashly, or

bade

decree

who

ser

He

things.

those

by

a

dependent

multitude.

divine

a

only

clean

"

of all

He

Him

been

Heir

even

Those

had

the

salvation,were

found.

once

will of

by

His

longer

no

was

feet,and disciples'

His

wayward

face.

He

shoulder."

washing

vant,

[SERM.

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

end

He

in the

such of

"

in

preached

public ways;

as

His

man

never

labours

in


CHRISTIAN

XXIII.]

our

He

behalf?

His death

taught

His

plain

His

of

finished"

"

them; afterwards Who

followersonly. it

of

was

loving-kindnessthat

He

shall

Himself

withdrawing when

world,

the

343

REVERENCE.

His

at

spontaneous

own

showed

ever

com

last from

Himself

at

all?

Yet He as

be

it must

entered

It

King.

a

in the

or

weak

submission

Even

in the

to

ministered.

When

prayed for,

His

lowed

them

look

His

them

to

of

grace

be

a

He

His

conduct if it

see

condescension.

praise Him

would

men

delightsin

Such

was

Does

it not

His

the

conduct

holy

He

pitied,

to

tribute

of

who

the

to

over

allow

not

acts

the

and

rightto the

days

so

of His

reserved

Our heart.

secret

with

ap

censure.

contempt.

dealings was

al

never

did

name,

akin

in

He

He

popularitywould

their

imply

interpretHis

resurrection?

whom

publish His

is called

praise is

world's

to

or

He

and

aloud,

His

to

reverence

Nay,

if what

as

;

person

taught, warned,

their

relax

to

Lord

His

people.

feet, and

ignorant hearers,

dishonour

plause of The

Peter's

subdue, the very

and

awe,

any

calculated, (assuredlyit was,) to humble,

not

were

He

self-abasement, still

Consider

greatness.

even

by

Jewish

the

of His

St.

acted

forgetwho

unseemly"

will of

the acts

washed

He

when

could

Himself to

His

before

even

supposed that,

flesh,He

His

lowest

showed

be

not

behave

"

was,

He

must

of

days

that

mind,

glory,Christ spoke and

His

into

in

borne

us

flesh. after

in His


344

CHRISTIAN

communications

of much

minister,

to

from all

the

eyes

Himself,

when

even

He

when

men

He

withdraw

would

more

of

[SERM.

REVERENCE.

came

Himself

exalted

was

over

things. I have

said, that

proofof

some

you

His

it may

But

then, the

have

and

King;

a

Christ

servant,

a

be well

given dwell

to

difference

between

and generally, and promises,stated doctrinally

His

of

mode

before

addressing those While

Him.

He

loving kindness

not

whatever

spoke

to

confer,

as

had

His

accept backward

bounty,

and

confer

it !

motives,

enteringHis Thus

service

He

from

those

them

urging

Himself

cautioned

without

to even

their know them

against

counting the

of

cost

repelledmen

even

be.

great favours

inquiredinto

and

sometimes

might

gain

to

did

those,

or

rank

showed

He

yet He

had

from

Far

them.

to

He

nothing

all fulness

persons

their

or

knew

who

one

and

received

it.

God's

mercy,

these

their number

He

ledge

tender

and

actually willing

were

announced

supplicationto

use

who

who

forgiveall repentant sinners,in

to

ness

of

it.

Observe

this.

upon

authorityof

the

spoke with

when

even

from

Him. For tudes

instance

with

:

When

there

Him

He

"

went

turned

great multi

and

said

unto

....

them, If any father

he

cannot

come

mother,

and

brothers

man

and

be

to

and

sisters,yea,

My

Me

wife and

and

and his

disciple/' These

hate

not

children, own

were

life not

his and

also, the


XXIII.]

CHRISTIAN

of

words ceeds

sitteth

tower,

So

likewise,

first,and

have

sufficient

the

On

duct

to

and

Pharisees.

towards

the

these,

named

them

ration," who

"

already received

2.

did

not

Himself

but

He,

His

the

multitude rock

former

King

Him

were

far from

1

case

Luke

of

their

Him."

2

xiv. 25"33. 3

John

x.

with

eyes "

a

the

Matt.

hard

God

;

and

Such of the

saying,"

disobedient," who

xii. 39.

their

this

it will

30-37.

3.

both

lips,while

and

He

claim,

real

Continue

individuals,

had

proud disputers,

the

to

gene

whether

one

own

rulers;

sign ;

a

they

ambiguous

in

even

with

"

to

the

of their

of offence

came

His

clear words

of

and

be

as

crowds

for

Him

tell such

Israel

cul

was

the

what

up

asso

adulterous

asked to

abandon

to

to

Lord

asked

and

They

than

rather even

made

a

confess

look

pleased

profitby

to

con

Scribes

who

towards

as

evil

refused

His

observe

Blessed

They

an

My

be

accomplished and

Our

Him.

you,

the learned

are

for-

that

cannot

persons

who

and with

followed

seemed

hand,

are

of this world.

which

"

a

the

finish it ?

to

he

and

There

names

inflexible

was

pro

build

to

counteth

of

be

hath,

other

the

power,

their

tivated

he

powerfulmen,

human

ciate

he

whosoever

all that

not

disciple1."

He

intending

you

down

he

He

popularity.

...

saketh

to

of

not

whether

cost,

courted

Which

"

;

who

one

"

REVERENCE.

hearts

survey

to

still appear,

xxi. 23"27.


346

CHRISTIAN

merciful

that, lovingand

that He

dantly,yet His

reserve,

One

or

is

instance

addressing Him, His

greatness, but

The

narrative

He

plays 1. called

"a

favour.

yet

Him

sidered

he

ruler;" far

in

what

said.

Yet

deficiency; "

One

devotion

in the true

himself

up

have

God

acceptably.In had

of

without

Matt.

some

xix.

in

which

he

kind

16"22.

of

Mark

an

we

did

was

17"22.

to

work,

may

and

yet

serve

suppose,

dignity of

prospects interested

Luke

he

;

was

be nor

not

Doubtless

xviii.

a

the

associate

not

awful

viz.

seems

world, and

of the

a

giving

a

"

easy

respectfor them.

x.

conduct

man

accordingly,though

them

reverence

He

religionwith

the grave,

word,

to con

lackest;"

consequence,

God.

from

Ministers

yond

the

as

little right notion

Messenger

1

live

he could

run

Master,"

his

young

religionas

is

seemed

Good

thou

of the This

and

came

he

in

saw

of dis

generally be :

thing

Christ.

considered

thought he

to

tone.

Christ's

for

he

"

of

"

And

would

sense

person

wealthy,

Nay,

Saviour

our "

as

mixture

anxious

was

respectfulterms

as

a

careless the

and

Him."

to

of

us

from

well.

was

well

as

character inquirer's

young,

kneeled

and

address

the

was

So

ning,

which

to

light and

a

is instructive

bad

and

good

them,

notions, indeed,

some

in

and

power

unbelievingPharisees.

preserved

with

His

to

abun

most

was

both

even

the

[SERM.

He

as

showed

fickle many,

the

to

with

grace

REVERENCE.

18"23.


CHRISTIAN

XXIII.]

he

thought he Him

called been

Yet

rebuked

Why if He

as

said,

I accounted

by

of

time, has to

only

source

relax

His

spoke

of

and

You

He

and

may

sent

recollect

the

This

doubtless,

regard to canst

His

believe,

belie veth V

faith of

own

all He

away

1

Mark

the

as

things are not

who

from

our

Lord

a

to

ix. 23.

and

sell all he

show

he

was

sorrowful."

frequent to

came

King. miracles

Him.

rule,

same

"

"

as

a

If thou him

possibleto

work

Ex

him," and

Lord's

our

those

Majesty did

him

"

too

inquiryinto arose,

him

is the

compassion

great

if he would

it away,

give

in earnest,

in

of

who

reproof.

loved

charged strictly

yet He

mercy, had

therefore

crea

accosted

did

this

He

us,

am

"

acknowledged

Him

Nor

after

it is told

Master

and

I

am

goodness?" "

thou

through length

or

;

is, God;" words

power,

"

asked:

of man's

authorityfrom

severityeven him

to

has

man

and

offered.

He

'good

teacher

meaning

have

pressly as

?

a

question.

homage,

what

honour, which,

lost its and

come

thou

course

as

whom

over

form

a

thee

by

tion, and

of

sacred

that

One,

Observest

"

words

using as

art

good

none

to

good?"

but

he

have

piously

Me

thou

when

would

in

half

seemed

even

callest is

called

rejectedsuch

what

"There

;"

and

attachment

his

appointments

Saviour

our

Master

hear

surprised to

subjects

11

Good

and

Lord

honouring our

was "

347

REVERENCE.

a

that mere


348

CHRISTIAN

display of look

to

power

on

as

as

in

respect, in contrast

before

REVERENCE.

at

allow

or

;

rival the

fire from

not

to

pattern

;

Elijah.

He

and

but

;

demanded

He

Further, nestness, smooth

when

when

even

still He

did

to

proof of

words

belief Our

mission. "

;

"

who in

Saviour

His

as

His Him

tempted

Divinity,

inquirer showed try

gain

to

His

is

him

again,

but

miracles

he

say

those

to

another he

and

pro

Divine

and

severe

thee, Except

unto

cannot

His

made

in these

answered

de

of

He

"

was

sought Him, His

by

He

spake roughly" Nicodemus

ear

over

doctrine.

easy;"

Verily,verily,I

be born

man

at

general characteristic

Him.

Jews,

his

fessed

a

in

not

and

strange,

came

bring

deigned

Satan

of

Devil

an

yoke

doctrine, ''My

ruler of the

Egypt.

to

none.

clared, indeed, the

who

of

multitude

the

power

of representations

Himself

miracles

of God

the

miracle

a

do

would

the

this

stand

Herod, after Moses'

judged by

subdued

seasons

own

be

Son

before

power

to

nor

Elias

and

magicians

The

heaven.

His

exert

In

art.

prophets of Baal

Elijahchallenged the down

profanely

wrought

Moses

Him. to

of

Moses

others, even

Pharaoh

world

the

exhibition

some

with

[SERM.

the

see

kingdom

of God." Such

was

Saviour's

our

conduct

during

even

o

the we

His

period

of His

expect it state

of

to

be

ministry; such, when

servitude, and

such

much He we

more

was

might

risen from

find it.


XXIII.]

CHRISTIAN

No

man

from

rise

Him

saw

349

REVERENCE.

the

grave.

His

earthly fol

.

Angels lowers

were

worthy.

who

rolled

the

This

faithful and

own

He

had

of

all, He

the other the

to

all the

of them

"

all.

free

Me

according

He,

ask

state,

to

their

of His

1

He

;

Him

unto

Emmaus

on

of art

they

had

they our

John

kings

Lord

15.

felt if it

doubted

durst

"

says,

have

themselves

it

their

was

days

publicly

appointed a meeting

they might

xv.

;

them

not

believingthat

show

Peter

they saw

Thou as

then

Mary

them," ?

;

left

When

they

then

friends,

to

and

came

to

presence

His

said

the

;

to

St. John

when disciples,

xiii. 11.

He

While

However, which

the

in

these,

which

awe

an

so subjects,

Matt.

then

pleasure.

own

None Who

2."

of

not."

ministry. "

Him,

the Lord

buried

been

even

Him.

felt

His

not to

His

to

they

during were

Yet

access

Touch

Him,

First in

Thomas

to

humi

Magdalene

ministered

and

these

His

Apostlesseparately; besides,

James,

His

see

friends V

disciples travellingto

two

to

had

of

Him

To

during

Mary

He

to

way

His

"

to

who

women

to

had

appeared

itself where

garden

and

them

called

Angel,

but

;

followers.

doctrine

His

were

opening

servant

His

on

was

mourning

revealed

liation,and

Christ's

He

not.

saw

the

from

stone

was

the great

indeed,

saw,

the

away

tomb.

they

They

soldiers

the heathen

and

away,

not

it ; but

beheld

indeed

His

see

a

John

Him.

xxi.

He

12.


350

CHRISTIAN

had

determined

and

the

before as

was

reminded

Galilee

unto

a

He

had

At

length, He

them; Him Are

than

now, our

His

Saviour,

death

and

He

forty days, "and

up,

has

and

are

reward

which

be angry, if His

if

as

bids

must

together. And

love

world for

again. glory by

our

He

from retiring

1

Mark

fear

He

them, honour

them, when

7.

the

perishfrom

lesson

showed and

but

a

love to

be

from His

rising

and

His

the

and

withdrawing

His

with

"kiss

to

"

is the

for

sure

were

struggle for?

course,

xvi.

fear of

the Lord

resurrection.

maintained

is

He

kindled, yea

this

by dying

we

us

we

Saviour's

after His men

so

be

Christian's

In

the

and

for Him

therefore, to make

us,

He

wrath

little."

from

from

received

all slavish

serve Assuredly,we are still to fear, and rejoicewith reverence,"

go

Gospels.

taken

Though

"

deduced

if

once,

cloud

?

we,

of that

a

at

veneration

removed

the prospect before

right way,

on

the number

was

a

Apostles then

judgment,

lest He

meeting

sight."

lightof

Son

Him,

in the

that

to

see

supposed)

five hundred

feel less humble

to

we

(it is

goeth

of

place

same

was

ascended

of their

out

ye

;

He

"

shall

The

account

after

crucifixion

transfigured ; and

there

Paul's

join St.

we

;

His

of it.

there

:

the

been

Him

saw

them

V

you

mountain

[SERM.

before

even

into

said

which who

this

Angels

you

He

REVERENCE.

great

merciful


attained, that

was

purpose

Father

of

out

for the exalted

company have

been

seek

ascended

Sinners

to

would

ill

be

When

Him,

see

His

to

of Saints.

King

duly prepared

Him

shall

we

given to approach Him.

be

In

fear fear

many

confident or

the

love

and

love God

can

Him,

they

reasons

this

bold

No

feel

friends

Fear

broken

must

go

will

look we

fear,

devotion

as

we

may to

each

another, who him.

contemn.

for

of union.

does

When

friendship lasting. So again, inferiors towards superiors.

before

love.

Till he

has

it and

can

not

be

valued

duly ;

not

weakness. fear ; and

So

but

time,

a

It is mutual

he

like do

associates

the bond

feelingsof

bearance

what

But

towards

reverence

makes

thorityshows will

Deliberate

ordinaryattachment

continue

respect which the

they think

transgress this sobrietyof affection,they

they have in

hearts,

dissatisfied

Him.

and

Self-

own

and

Him.

reallyloves

certain

a

God,

one

though

;

being

love

love

our

one

indeed

may

in

their

for

love

cannot

from

know

fear

this

in

Him.

love

not

have

is to

consists

other.

fearingHim

not

not

freedom

understand

not

do

fear but

Him

do

but

;

together. No

go

yet do

who

men,

themselves,

to

must

and

fear

absorb

arightwithout

with

sinners

will

love

heaven

world

we

He

sight.

our

351

they might

Him.

find

would

if they

we

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

XXIII.]

in

use

We

learn

we

cannot

religionalso. 8

has

who

it, his

au

for

kindness

his to

contemn

love We

what cannot


352

CHRISTIAN

Christ's

understand His

; that

demerits

our

Not

that

fear

mercies

glory,His

His

power,

and

REVERENCE.

part they will

most

by

fear of

our

loves

us,

learn

to

He

we

cherish

mixed

Himself

from

the

state

of

therefore,untold who

and

not

so

harsh

is wearisome is the

feelingof

gift; how opened Thy

my

He

that

we

may Him. us

do

know

But

in

the

in

enthusiastic becomes

those

it ; satisfy

and

familiar.

Such

original

would

lose

This

commandments1." Psalm

cxix.

for I

it?

"I

longed

is David's 131.

insipid

and feelings,

who

panted,

mind

the

God's

yet

it,

sweet,

of that

nor

;

it

proportion

upon

Truth,

This

what

is there

and

leave

and

study the

not

not

bitter

on,

did,

too,

and

1

case,

conscience

painful! mouth

ruler's

trembling.

do

loathed

it

when

His

strange, so

thus

attends

which

sweetness

be

to

as

of

yet calls

who

who

of Divine

lastingtaste

with

on

surpassingpleasure to

strangely tempered, the

with

The

it.

partake

us

Samuel

as

is

terrors

us

and

us,

those

is

mind

Fear

feelingstowards

after God.

seek

for the

;

love sobered

draws

young

voice

those

to

love

our

the

Him

to

strange

seem

to earnestly

as

He

His

hear

may

and Scriptures,

is

Thus

in the

believing,approach may

and

yet speaks harshly to

hides

that

then

Him,

amid

threatenings. As

first fear Him.

we

proceed together.

Him. voice

encouraging

understand

we

unspeakable holiness,

is, until

of

the love

allayedby

till

first,and

comes

[SBRM.

account

for


XXIIL]

CHRISTIAN

of it.

Ezekiel

describes

feeling,when him of 11

his

Are

how

Christ

but

of

danger in

are

condly, of

by intending

do of

deliberate

we

?

of in

are

profaneness ;

profane, and

appear

be

God

dishonour

;

se

irreverent, while

Men

so.

appearing religious ; and that

being

thinking

think

not

afraid of the ridicule of others

tend

the heat

assembled

here

us

graduallybecoming to

of

took

Lord"

the

speaking or

to

pretending to

are

up

of great danger of this,viz. first,

allowing ourselves

we

apply to

irreverently?I

we-

of

same

and

in bitterness,

hand

this

danger

immediate

any

him

him1."

does

in

we

in

went

the

spirit/' "

strong upon Now

he

and

away,

of the

something

Spiritlifted

the

"

35'i

REVERENCE.

;

do but

they

are

are

ashamed

they are

thus

begin

not

led

to

pre

than they reallyare. they are worse do which not mean things they ; and,

They say by a miserable weakness, allow actions and habits to be imputed to them which they dare not really of speech indulgein. Hence, they affect a liberty which only befits the companions of evil spirits. that they in vain, to show They take God's name do

what

they invoke the evil of all that pertainsto spirit,or speak familiarly can

devils

him,

and

deal

they

were

not

the

Author

lord.

Yes

do,

about

"

of

Evil

! he

is

to a

I.

as

if

acknowledging

their great

be

who

master Ezek. A

though

wantonly,as

curses

firebrands,

1

VOL.

and

iii. 14. a

master

allows

and

himself


to

lead

to

art

and

lightlyof him, submit

it has

make

laugh

men

walking

the earth, and

rejoicingin

and

ing

it is not

Now, less

language I

danger

affect

themselves

to

they never

slighthis

in

talk

this is the false

a

lips,and

our

Men

think

They

we

words

our

the

become

they professed contemptuously Worship

and

word, rarely looking

They

second

shame,

next

last

at

care

its affect

without

profane characters

studying it.

it, hear

that all this

Ministers, Sacraments,

God's

to

worship.

Through

be.

aim

fro upon

and

to

the

light perpetual

supposed

thoughts.

our

indifferent

cold

of

of.

spoke

shall

over

his

been

down

last ; and

at

religionwith

disown

and

up

all

been

he

main

his malice

be continued

can

heart

man's

ing a

be

to

dignityto

going

;

that

no

it has

that

is his

him, which

about

him

at

their

were)

slaves,

ever

all nations

Among

earth.

it

will

He

him.

when

his time

gratified.So

be

him,

very think

to

their

has

He

waits

he

tain, and

be

to

them.

ensnare

may

ease

trifle with

to

pretend

blows, and

at

with

ridicule, take (as

their

to

be

to

men

is his

It

trembling.

without

served

be

[SERM.

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

354

undervalue

into all

;

it, and

religious

and, judging of others by themselves, profession,

impute bad

conscientious

the

though they attempt tence

Thus

motives.

of

to

may

not

they

are

they witness in

heart

formallybe such,

disguisetheir

objectingto

conduct

one

own

or

unbelief other

of

to

infidels and

may

under

pre

the

doctrines

;


XXIII.]

of

ordinances

or

temptation

come,

themselves

as

it would

when

such

example

?

have

men

the

not

the

be

to

of

earnestness

Yet, while

entreaty

He

manifested

His

in

and

they

it in

truth,"

word

abundant,

yet

;

tage (so to

we

say) of

His

ouslypress what

to

the truth

it does

Never those

upon

scorner

swine.

Luke

xiv. a

it is

must

2

we

do

who

It

not

so

re

advan

misuse

or

the

solicit

profit

dishonours

harm,

not

good,

We

must

wait

men,

but

useful

23.

take

not

possess.

the

A

that

very

of being opportunities 1

deed

declare

gratitudelearn

castingpearlsbefore

for all

us,

goodness ;

they already

Christ, while

in

"

reason

us.

"

them.

sends

Ministers,

must

to l

greater

use

very

We

Him.

committed

powers

It is

in

must

towards

verence

His

we,

for the

humble

to

Lord, they must

towards

love

any

bound,

were) compel

their

than

no

going out

"

forgetHis dignitythe while, who

and

by

and

(as it

hedges

pre

had

they are

Ministers,

Apostlesdid,

saved.

who

; and

His

are

and

highways

men

not

the

dare

themselves

to

assume

hand, Lord's

our

they

of Him

account

own

especiallyif they as

that

conduct

dare

themselves

They

Not

imitate.

their

on

other

heartless to

show

world. scoffing the

They

honour

the

to

of

Christ

professionof

off their

Christians, on

ciselyfollow sin.

safeto

be

must

how

time

a

they will, (almost

they reallyare,

and jointhemselves ianity,

treat

should

religion. And

unawares,) throw

And

355

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

to


356

of

beware

attempting

and

to

from

the

Common

bate. these

at

some

revered

did

them

make

to

with

friend

words ?

him

wards him

when

love

him

?

him

the

sacred

of those think

would

who

or

he

who could

indifference

their

overcome

would

like

rules

speak freelyabout

in the presence

his hearers

in

engage

we

it lowers

would

who

or

being

subjectfor ordinary de

a

Who

once.

few

a

;

propriety suggests

value

not

must

dispute; for

or

measure

not

all, rather, hiding them

Seldom

world.

controversy

can

We

once.

them

bear

them

recount

eager

truths

they

as

season,

at

Scripturedoctrines, in

impart the

must

much

too

XXIII.

[SEKM.

REVERENCE.

CHRISTIAN

to

hastilydispute about

had

desire

no

be

to

made

?

Rather, shunning all intemperatewords, let show must

lightbefore

our

speaking Church,

in thus

vain

God, glorifying

And,

irreverence.

all,let

above

desires,discontented

look

us

we

mercy,

in

Him

whom

secret,

profession. May God guide

in

so

at

no

home,

self-com

hearts

our we

be

can

imaginings,

murmurings,

placent reflections,and honour

there

thoughts,presumptuous

all bad

check

Here

truth, resistingsin, obeying the

the

"

works.

our

showing doing justice,

In

safe.

be

by

men

us

ever

by

reverence

open

deliver

us

from

thought, by

in

us

evil.

And

the power

livingin profanenessor

a

dangerous world, may

of His unconcern

He

rouse

to serious

Spirit,all !

and

who

are


SERMON

XXIV.

RELIGION

THE

OF

HEBREWS

Let

have

us

godly

and

reverence

xii.

whereby

grace,

we

29.

28,

God

serve

may For

fear.

DAY.

THE

our

with

acceptably,

God

is

consuming

a

fire.

IN

every

the

religion of

religion,

true

The

wary. may

cular, sense

other

or

or

to

embody

the

other

distorted which contrived

this

parts and

it has to

in

all

the

the

its

in

its

of

the

imitates

of

practice

holy doctrine,

parti in

it

has,

in

that

portion

exclusively

put

forward,

and

the

whole

on

by neglecting

even

away

one

professed

corrupted

explain

such.

fastened and

while

un

as

In

it.

Christ,

;

one

and

religion

characteristics,

a

the

acknowledged

ages,

Gospel

called

be

opposed

first

was

unstable

oppose

has

never

of

other

one

not

it

may far

so

deceive does

since

what

which

to

as

it

has,

been

world,

world

say, it

Christianity, has

there

preached,

I

of

age

;

of

so

for he "

fact,

has

who

it


358

RELIGION

THE

only

of the rest, in Our

all.

though

we

duties

forming the

whole

this

or

a

we

in

may

perform

some

measure

earth, which

all

per

balance

ourselves

is the aim

and

;

be

length

at

part

no

them

on

only

is to incline

direction,and

the

to

the

to

other

each

give

to

that commandment

to

to

preservingthe

whereas,

;

wrong

down

sinful

all, and

them

Gospel

realityattends balance

too

are

perfectly, yet

in

one

[SERM.

DAY.

precept of the

cultivates exclusion at

THE

OF

to

minds

our

pull them

to

of

adver

our

sary, the devil. It is his down

the

to

break

to

aim

wise

to

God.

"

set

it in open

No

! he

phets ;

and

of the

true

He

are

with

Church,

of the Lord.

name

the truth

know, that

;

from

even

half

the

mischievous Even

in

not

the

truth

in the

among

is

of

like

the pro

remnant

Micaiahs solitary

speak

in

common

the

the

they speak

sense

one

whole

is often

too

Word

truth

; and

experience of most

we

life, and

gross

of falsehoods. the

first age

of

persecution still raged, he

gion

the

us

world

also

servants

earth, and

And

it is

but

the

the scattered

with

the

he

prophet

a

calls his

mix

left upon

be

to

The

but

oppositionto

affects

they

;

force

to

there.

us

for this purpose

prophets of God.

who

to bind

earth,

is his instrument

strength;

our

the

up

philosophersof

like

but Christianity,

and

it

deceived

set

the

and

in

truth

a

Church, a

the

reli

counter

day, partly

bitter foe

shipwrecked

while

the

to

faith

it ;

of


RELIGION

THE

XXIV.]

had

who

those

OF

the

riot

THE

359

DAY.

of

love

God

in

their

hearts.

Time the

went

Christ,

true

God

for many

the

of

the truth

so

declares

the

not

one

of

The

fear.

fearful

his

to

of

a

The the

fire

we

Satan

also ; but

became

the world

then

was

and

firmness, the gracefulaus

Christian

true

;"

of eye,

the

were

superseded by

were

and

patterns

of

haughty

or

the

tyrants

beguiledpeople. is Satan's

ferent

one

; but

attempt remarks

some

who

picture But

it.

religion,which

religionof

noble

these

and

What

will

his

know

is love

forbiddingspectres, harsh ;

Gospel ;

consuming

a

we

and

religion. Superstitionsabounded,

cruelties.

brow

here

of

glory, its

fearful

and is

and

text,

this

add

terityof

God

viz. that God

more,

did

a

ended,

"

rude

side of the

darker

of

idol

temple

was

age

sovereign inflexible justice;

know

in the

mysteriousness,its

awful

its

took

Satan

fierce.

The

year.

second

a

it remained

and a

devised

he

and

on,

think

subjectis sion

such

can

detect

must

do

to

perhaps

as

while

it for

?

far dif

a

pernicious.

more

to

rather

for

himself;

attempt

and,

after

another we

can

;

but

those

it ; for an

all, "

I

suggest

to

difficult for

too

present,

falsehood

day

being exposed, by

its

great and the

a

it, cr

expose

towards

it worth too

in this

device

the

occa

no

one

man

every

help each

other. What

is

the

world's

religionnow

?

It

has


.360

RELIGION

THE

of

of

views

deeper

"

of

comfort, its precepts

love

natural

Satan

to

civilized

a

and

dressed As

formed, the

affections

the

and

general decency the

over

the

face

influence

will of

grace

have,

all

the

to

do, all avoid

become

we

itself

correct

and

ments, Vice

so

imagination,or, "

out

the

of taste."

test

and

or

to

exist

comfort

possess

as

others. an

authority is

superseded

houses,

than

duties

are

propriety

amuse

our

it leads

independent explained

the

graduallymade is

on

is

our

the

to

;

by

no

longer hearts,

quietand

longer

no

arbiter

away

men

to

familiarlysaid,

virtue, which

of

our

hideous

and

Conscience

in the minds

offence ;

religiousprofession.

our

eleganceis of

we

are

in

intrinsic claim

further

of

cognised its

Thus

all

arrangements,

it is sometimes

as

in

manners

of

sense

unseemly

standard

thought to

our

in

also

or

domestic

of

becomes

now

life,to

relative

our

our

in the embellishment

attractive

Our

Our

and

beauty

so

of

are.

;

in

even

is

giving pain

carefullyperformed. shows

a

spread

course

That

conduct

words

refined,

revelation.

extends

we

taste

of

books

;

of

idol

society,quite independentlyof which

courteous

has

of

delicacy of thought,

we

well an

sentiments

and

reli

cultivated, the

is

reason

darker,

prospects

into

it

tidings

is the

and

age,

completed

the Truth.

;

This

being comparatively forgotten. gion

all

and

condition

man's

its

Gospel,

of the

brighterside

the

taken

[SERM.

DAY.

THE

OF

of

actions,

partly the

re

it

is

so-called


XXIV.]

RELIGION

THE

moral

of the beautiful

which

is

which

sense,

Now

conscience

then

appear,

day,

those

which

the

is

is

the

chief virtue

;

firmness

On

suspiciouseye. profligacyis

itself in

of

foreign countries, from

dull, are

new

doctrines,

new

that craving satisfy

morbidly

and

created.

sensitive

systems

and

the

is

mind

fastidious

and

otherwise,

commonly Hence

rewarded. and

plans,

necessary

so-called

The

are

ever-fresh

novelty.

preachers,are which

open

ever-accumu

the

eagerlysought out

new objectsin religion,

has

of

"

mind, which

religion will

New

knowledge

in the

want

all

of literature

or information, political

to

zeal,

swearing

of science, and

seem

excitements

of

drunkenness

cultivated

a

varieties

from

be

is the

unfriendly

hand, ;

is interested

and

lating discoveries accessions

to

the

Reli

absurdity; an

other

discountenanced

vulgarities.Moreover knowledge,

cheerful.

with

on

the

with

benevolence

;

the

explained

are

disgrace ; cursing and

a

recreates

wrath

is an Austerity

is looked

dis of

intolerance, bigotry,excess

the first of sins.

accounted

prospective

creed

They

easy

gloomy

its terrors

Divine

Scripturesabound.

pleasant and

of

when

of

images

expediency,

stern

a

guilt and

disappear also, in fearful

the love

as

for it in the details

Every thing is brightand

away.

even

of

us

Accordingly,

punishment.

are

the rule of

substituted

principle ; it tells

361

regarded merely

partlyby

;

DAY.

THE

is forthwith

of conduct.

gion

OF

;

spread

to

of

becomes dissatisfied


362

RELIGION

THE

with

if alteration

have

I would

Now instant

of your

out

ther such to

they are,

thingsas

such, as

as

OF

a

that

describe,

called

this

religionat

the

is the

heart

under

his

serve

Truth

what

out

the human

uses

it would

not

Scripture;

not

words,

nor

I

do

by

it.

in whom

persons

is

an

cal, built be

viz.

the its

enough

and

makes

in

this

that

and

of as

of the

spiritof

this

which professions

for the

suggestionsof

that it takes

a

general be

reallyto

as

enlightenedand

I

fullygrant

bad

spiritshows

by

is it

produce

counterfeit

measure

a

Again,

Christians, though here

deny

deny

infected partially

but

all

re

circumstances,

so Christianity,

by it,nay,

exalted

the

as

mere

composed

so

certain

and

;

words,

natural

adopt except

colouring from modified

at

other

has

the

less all that is

or

mere

purposes

I do

?

the world

to

civilization

In

day.

be

religion,by

more

Satan

that

case,

dressed

to

is not

of mind

finement

not

might

again, whether, nevertheless, this

then

an

whe

attempted

men

and

of education

influence

mere

a

I have

of

brought, quite independent

relief.

consider

and

which

to

change

a

Christianityfor

put

refinement, as

is not

of

of itself be

must

you

[SERM.

DAY.

desirous

and

thoughts ;

of

state

THE

it,and

at

that

many

itself,are

bottom,

good

imperfect. Still, after

all,

existingsystem, only partially evangeli upon

worldly principle, yet pretending

Gospel, dropping one austere,

to be

character,

whole

and

benevolent,courteous,

side

of

it,

considering candid,

correct

it


XXIV.]

THE

RELIGION

OF

THE

in

conduct, delicate, though

of

God,

hatred

of

zeal for His

fervent

horror

sin, no

indignationand

compassion

especial sensitiveness

no

loyaltyto Creed

the

gion

the

external

the

the

of those

I

their

say

truth,

particular

;

in

hot

;

Thus what

to

we

have

for

even

no

cold,

nor

and

;

reli

word,

a

luke-warm.

ages

ages

of which

of authority

contrary

virtues

are

together lost their the

inquiry,bigotry,these religious

all,but

perversionsand

such

zeal

as

and

acted

from

influence

of

reverence

of the

love

a

the

Why

errors

its character

things has

arisen.

framework,

and

the

of

mind

enemy obedience

of

our

as

this

as

them

have

we

from

but

a

the

order

new

developes a new

of

generation has

character

souls, to resemble near

taken

society has

Human

and

it ;

virtues,

instead

? because

old

with

fosters and ;

have

after

were,

real

we,

Truth,

The

Age.

passed, and

racter

; and

branch.

and

root

away,

of

excesses

purifying them,

limiting and

ian's

doctrinal

for instance, prevalent,a persecutingspirit,

of

not

blasphemies of

is neither

dark

the

faults

virtues.

by

mind

is the very

called

commonly

fear

deep

sinners, no

the

of the

therefore

the present age

then

the to

(in Scripture language)

with

no

honour,

about

sense

to

seriousness,and but

fear

Holy ApostolicChurch,

speaks,no

as

at

true

gaining ends, provided the ends, be good,

of

means

no

sightof

the

at

jealousadherence

heretics, no

no

it has

"

no

363

DAY.

it may,

a

new

of

new

cha

is made

the Christ its likeness


364

THE

all the

time

RELIGION

OF

Holy tinues

its

of

God,

from

as

it,and partlyrestraining

claiming its here

City of search

Great

the

Angel

an

suing true

of

be

we

we

;

that

question

Thee

Thy

is

bursting upon Word

sacred

pressed,

and

"

Nothing the

consider

very

it influences. and

its

and

the 1.

de-

pur

while

when

saw

Thee

unto

the strikingly

1

ask the we

we

op ?"

power

described, than

now

classes

It will be found

the

over

saw

despised and

minister

different

to

ill-

to

of

men

extend

of to

whom its sway

professedly religious

irreligious.

Many

long been peace

have

Lord, when

Servants

more

teachingboth

the

are

day,

prisoner?"

a

religion,as

the

we

we

last

to

transformed

think

here,

us,

not

shows

world's

the

grace

by

Satan

"

and

did

blinded

we

the

at

stranger and

a

mili

lest, overlooking and

elect of Christ

awful

give us

serve

light,while

knowledge

re

firmlyand

faithful host

God

treatingthe truth

the

cases

journeys towards

King.

hearts, lest

our

fixingthem

earth, which

on

happy

some

the lines of the

ceitfulness of sin ! lest into

beginning,con despised by

;

in

victims, and

within

ever

tant

the

yet influencingit, partly correcting it,

world,

for

[SERM.

Meanwhile

the

heavenward

course

DAY.

accidental.

being but

Church

THE

for

religiousmen, expecting a the

Church.

1

rightlyor

millennium

Matt.

I will

xxv.

44.

of not

not, have

purity and

say, whether


XXIV.]

or

with

not

such

on

those

take

less identified the

elegance

civilization

have

and

;

improved decency, policy,as signs of

hailed

and

their

diffusion been

little solicitous

They

have

Lord.

the

about

countenanced

the

and

to

reformations

be

ing

state

of

and

rules

of

They have

not

of

many

have

the

effect

by long

with

acted

Christ

if not

for their of

and,

since

years

Herald

;

in

usage, to

that

they considered

or

of the exist

long

be

origin

violated.

They

expedience. bad

men

of the

per

cherished

their be

must

(like the a

who

men

principles. They

them,

instruments

upon

glorious employed.

means

what

sacrificed Truth

taken,

least

and

ameliorations

strangelyimagined

advent

at

to

the immediate

be

of state

Bent

conduct, indifferent perhaps in

consecrated

have

regula

must things,though injustice

petrated in order

but

defended

accepted and

of

Gospel, they have

openly professed unchristian have

human

civil

extensive

professionof

and

kingdom

enlightenedact

achieving their object,an

more

evidence

every

coming

a

world's

mere

wholesome

every

beneficent

tion, every

of

of

case

have

They

refinement

differ

become

of Christ's

their vision and

has

it

already delineated.

religionas

in the

recognisethe

and

up

well

may

how,

any

365

DAY.

men

expected it,

have to

THE

good

subject. But,

a

who

with

OF

for

reason,

temptation

or

RELIGION

THE

were

to

approaching

deluded

Jews

foreign country,)they

for their Messiah

(as they did,)

Elijah, their reforming Baptist,

the

Christ,children

of this

world,


366

RELIGION

THE

and

of

sons

Belial, on from

Apostle lies

love

man

any

On

which

other

the

the to

opposite

tioned, who

have

conscience,

who

please

extreme

be, without

Some

the who

religionitself

advance

of

social

But

they know

human

fore

they select

the

call

discard

it,)which

example

to to

thus

works

and

the

polished on

religionis

to

what

it

almost

obstacle

in

requiresit ; form

rational

other

be classed

themselves

the

politicalwell-being.

they

themselves

may

embrace a

or

without

discover

an

religion, Others

But views than

together "

there

corrupted

are

cause.

more

of

devise.

can

(what they call)gloomy

they all trust and

be

their

religionought

seriouslydisposed,but

more

obey

to

allow

nature

most

just men

of this character to

is

sceptical

intellect

what

persons

our

those

Scriptureto

to

consider

by

let him

day,

of

careful

cultivate

going

reallyis.

far

If

"

doctrine,

the

men

to

been

never

of

religionof

speculatefreelyabout

bad

Christ,

form

the

the heart, and disciplining

are

of the

Jesus

hand,

called

I have

(so they

the anathema

beginning, declaring,

the Lord

especiallyadapted

to

[SERM.

Maran-atha1."

the

minds,

DAY.

THE

whom

the

not

be Anathema 2.

OF

of

they

religion;

God's and

all

are

word,

ready

pleasantconsolingreligionnatural age.

Natural

They lay Theology,and

contained

1

in

1 Cor.

much

think

stress

on

that all

these; whereas, in truth,

xvi.

22.


is

there

and

mands

how

?

sinners ?

They "

the

but

therein We

that a

of

conscience

there

our

hearts,

own

and

holiness, the God

on

God

who

sinners, but and

to

When trust

a

his

it, instead

as

to

fix

to

not

He

of

us

So

a

as

off

us

forget

us

God

of

attention

our

God

shines

man.

carry

make

justice merely

who

is

manifested

to

the heavens

made

but

indeed,

His

and

tell

fallen

dangerous (though

thoughts,to

which

in

wrath, of which

Satan, than

secret

own

our

that

exhibit

loudly speaks.

more

a

of

device

common)

from

be

will.

benevolence to

of God's sinner

a

cannot

they

little moment

there

nothing

see

the

of

are

seen,

They

but

;

Divine

the

all.

at

His

not

harmonious which

creation, and

own

they speak

fell.

glory of God," excellence

how

?

sinners

to

Adarn

brightness and

and

moon,

will

before

perfect,all

all

are

speak

not

created

declare

their

do

But

universe

how

com

us.

sun,

the

duty ?

our

They

were

They

us

of

towards

the

of

observed,

system

a

reli

be

to

well

been ;

such

suppose

sense

God

laws

the

with

or

us

with

concerned

they teach

will

to

from

promises

we

are

stars

to

relative

something

to

true

any

Religion,it has

all.

gious at is

in

367

DAY.

greater fallacythan

no

in themselves

works

THE

OF

RELIGION

THE

XXIV.]

forth

;

to

His

our

us

Angels,

elect hereafter. man

has

destinyto of

science,what

so

what

the

heavens

consultingand is the

himself

far deceived

tell him

obeying ? that

consequence 8

as

his at

con

once

to

of


368

THE

he

misinterpretsand

RELIGION

It

Scripture.

OF

be

cannot

the

to

said

holy, yet

to

God's

aid

the

We

few

and "

many

find it

;

This

1." men

think

is the

I have

of

it.

been

They

strong declarations the

present day, have

They

sponding The

in

enter

to

only

1

Matt.

no

dark

of or

leads

must

we

gate,"

in," but

seek

and

who

do

is

life,

to

the strait

at

that

strait

"

that

do

not

obtain

not

everlasting punish of side religion ; and

Luke

it

from to

as

that

they within

they

xiii. 24.

bear

too

not

their

have

Matt.

those

belong to figurative.

are

has

to

terrible.

believe that

Scripturedo

Conscience

information

vii. 14.

that

be

to

spite of

describing cannot

shrink

language

them.

in

enter

to

themselves

They easilyget

against

shall go into

life, everlasting "

ment

be

it;" that

further, that they

and

of their

to

that

enough, they merely

not

the

to

shall seek

"

men

even

obey it, and

way find

that

be

struggle

or

arid

opposed

the

"

for that is

and

narrow

there

strive'

said

expressly told,

are

gate and

love

us

refused

commonly aid.

make

to

fulfilled

originalwill, to require

against our

be

to

nature,

all

to

;

account

on

corruption. Religionis

wilful

general they are

few

by

Scriptureto

in

distasteful

of grace,

the assistances

of

tenor

that, pleasantas

in

men

naturallyimpossible,and with

whole

declared

difficult arid

be

to

denied

are

[SBRM.

DAY.

perverts the

observances religious be

THE

been

heart

received

xxv.

re

silenced.

46.

con-


XXIV.]

RELIGION

THE

cerning God and

has

They

seize

such

on

goods

of this

repentance

is

offences,

that

them,

quite

the

world

that

"

have

should

we

human

nature,

This

indeed

age,

who

who

think

"

a

of

true,

but

here,

is to show

I have of

a

as

does

which VOL.

that

and

but

misapplied;

that

is the i.

as

our

well

that that

disposed

avoid

enthu

over-serious, that "

the

on

feel

say

why the

Vith ; it fits in

of the

"

"

exactlyit

alreadydescribed

civilized age

by,

subjectof

love all

is

men.

in every

men, at

not

enlightened and they

that

"

irregular

gone

of shallow

what

the

for

atone

should

little,and

how

God,

should

we

our

alarm

not

forgetsit,

enlargedviews

themselves

Part

phical.

God

be

not

is the creed reason

thing

we

on

be thank

been

whole, very

the

should

we

a

therefore

"

siasm,

to

have

we

religion, that

towards

need

merciful

a

is

that

is, on

insist

solace

to

only to

we

sufficient

though

forgetit, and

we

that

is

to

seem

course,) with

of have

"

God

youth, yet

our

duty

our

we

"

"

"

to

us

life, that

ourselves, that

harmony; Scripture.

of

rejoiceevermore;"

u

(in moderation

use

we

Theology,

and

plain word

it is

that

they argue here,

in

Natural

opinions; they

own

commanded

selves

ful while

the

369

DAY.

parts of Scriptureas

their

being

and

from

been

credit

not

countenance

its

THE

speaksonly of benevolence

that

they will

so

OF

all,and

philoso

false,part is

I have

noticed

fits in with

it

what

peculiarreligion it

equallywell

(so called) religiousworld,

oppositeextreme. B

b


Christians

professedlyrational served, often Let

Gospel.

us

take

world

know

what

what

would

and

part of

the

and

Jews

scribed God

were

has

that

the

this

argument,

reason,

I shall

the written

by

of

passed

on

all

Epistleto Christ.

fullywhat

religion; the

;

and

and

what

superstitious

gloomy. Here

I will

conviction were

to

the

stating more

side be

in

;

men

spiteof

Apostle of

an

with

other

in

yet,

*

Jews,

appealed to,

occurs

by

dark

judgment ought and

text

conclude the

And

de

people,but

quite

fearsare

our

the

Law

the

to

brutish

us

is love.

Gospel

Hebrews,

mean

not

made

in,

they only

in terrors

and

not

to

Mosaic

the

in

would

they

that

of

gross

a

civilization our

I

Author

formerlyspoke they

did

occurred

they

;

un

prospects

Doubtless

Christians

Divine

that

the

Bible

an

as

the

of

our

a

persons

they applied only

that to

not

the

because

that

of

is

urged

them

supposing they

they say?

confidently say

that

own

come,

to

these

doctrine

character satisfactory

mixed

"

heard

or

against their

argument

:

God

Our

"

text

the

mysteriesof

supposing

words,

these

fell upon

the

Now

fire."

consuming

the

on

the

deny

to

go

it ob

be

who,

;

these

about

make

will

I

remark

further

One

[SERM.

DAY.

THE

OF

RELIGION

THE

370

it

not

shrink

that it would

vastly more

from be

a

utteringmy

gain to

this country,

superstitious,more

1

Dent.

iv. 24.

firm

bigoted,


XXIV.]

RELIGION

THE

gloomy,

more

itself

present I think

the tempers

think

be

a

of

mind,

countenance

are

of

rather, what from

in

evil

an

God

so

"

distinct perfectly the

take the

they

cried

sleeper?"

"

they go true

so

that

"

is the

This

of Christ

far below

;

benevolence,

case

they are

the Other.

from

observe

arise either from

the absence

of

that

a

it ; B

of the

of

peace

The

two

calm

the vessel

;

thou, O Lord,

"

;

superstitious ; and

better than

the

Applying world,

the one,

this to the full

as

decorum,

these

they may

of

Christian.

of Jonah

great deal

b2

slept

one

meanest

cheerfulness, and I

the

"

board

the false peace

securityand

may

the

of the

on

What

present religionof the educated of

The

in

Apostlessaid to Christ

the

between

peace

though

Jonah,

to

perish."

we

slept in

together,they are

of the sailors

case

arise

may

distinct is the

from

the

effects,(or,

Lord.

Other

as

of the world

man

Now

and

;

cold,

cheerful

a

same,)

confounded

be

I

more a

passethall understanding."

cannot

states

and

same

Jonah

causes.

: the security

which

but

Gospel, and

the

Blessed

our

the

the

be

to

appear

did

absurdity;

tranquillity.Doubtless,

but

;

at

that

implied desir

obduracy, and

giftof

the

different

very

storm,

herein

quiet conscience, and

a

Christian

a

of course,

desirable

heathen

self-wise self-sufficient,

than religion,

evident

an

371

DAY.

Not

more infinitely

promising than

sign

be.

to

of mind

would

them

peace

THE

fierce in its

more

it shows

able, which

OF

it is and

appearances of

be

or religion,

the

fruits of


372

lightnessof

and

mind

has

that faith which

And

the

the

arises from fore but

the well

to

who

do

they the

it

of

you

day. ing

"

answer

world

degree,) are,

superstitious,

the

danger, though

and

that

result of

a

with

go

heard

it

harsh

existence

judge

that

of

you

the sufferings,

spreading

a

far

so

all

we

;

as

I think

shallowness

in

be

blinded

of

;

wisdom

The

in the

land, I

share

your

;

till

fear you

see

and,

Believingin in

voluntary sufferings,which us.

our

with

religion,

conscience

general plague

in

are

you

must

last

know

but

partiallyinfected

probably have

among

beginning of

at

as

me,

the

wickedness,"

you,

and

brethren,

therefore,I speak earnestlyto you. the

embrace

to

as

my

you

of you,

most

existingerror, is the

as

lieth in

be,

must

you,

having

highly probable that

which

it

inferior in worth

their

willinglybe

not

the

it, (as you its

far

as

for

I would that

of

that

it is there

and

;

of

I cannot

world,

far in faith

so

this,I beseech

heart,

to

will

myself

Jonah

to

the temper

of the

see

common

of it.

remedy

lay

For

alarm

and

attain

not

Think

it

grounded

be

alternative

two

far religion,

of

awakened

are

of the

of

our

get themselves

could

see

sleep

dream

a

I

what

seeing

doubt,

of

or

through

it to the

leave

referred.

be

is to

age

God

if this

which

to seriously)

[SKRM.

conscience,

with

peace

proposed,I might almost of men, (ifthey sense think

DAY.

THE

blinded

a

Christ.

Jesus

Lord

OF

RELIGION

THE

of

God

Him

the it is

is the to

be

a


OF

RELIGION

THE

XXIV.]

THE

373

DAY.

consuming fire,and approach Him with and godly fear, as being sinners, you

when

were

love

must

in

reap

in

to

your

heart

offer

of

in

held

it is to fear

what

Apostles, you

tortures

East, better,far all one's

till the to

is

eternal

an

Think a

Again,

man

He

in

a

killed,hath

as

"

says, power

in

Him,

cast

the

of

the

body

hell upon

a

here, tranquillity and

us,

words

exchange

Fear to

own

the

the

torture

brief

your

are

heathen

under

of Christ's

at

revoltingas

this life

the

or

were

awakens

fruitless consciousness

give

know

you

Christ

with

it, to

make

to

remain

Till

the

among

pit at lengthopens

morse.

shall

to

Gospel,

the

in

Miserable ages,

better

days, and

earth, than

sleep feet.

use

the

embrace

you

a

in

daily and

but

Christ.

the dark

in

now

it in

confess

to

the terrified sailors

cannot

of superstitions

to

of

with

Father's

Heavenly

out

weight

imagination,

cannot

you

would

the

mere

lamentation,

death

the

know

merely

as

so

must

here, if you

in

not

secret,

mercy

through

us

that

of

phrase

"

Till you

hereafter.

not practice,

formal

and

still you

;

in tears

sow

sins, and

of your but

it is

joy

called),

Fear

deceit.

a

wish

not

it is

(as

Doubtless

dying day.

what

know

do

particulartime

any

; this is

not

are

together; always fear, always love,

go

your

to

world

the

converted

I

gate.

point

to

renounced

you

and

to

able

be

to

you

the strait

sight of

in

even

reverence

"

:

for

who

into hell

and "

re

What

his soul?"

after He ; yea,

hath I say


RELIGION

THE

374

unto

have

what

estlymust

how

many

right

lay

Lord

In

pray,

one

first ;

your

this

and to

to

God

self-denial.

in

never

here

be

can

hope.

with

your

this

is

Your view

the

approach

true

tempest;

heaven, but of

surrender

Christ's

to

ourselves,

eyes

selves

;

please Him,

and

And

the

nearest

in

placid sleep

certaintyin God's

body, saved,

will, to

but

than

Him

Him

a

;

fixing

on

our

is, acting for His glory,seeking to

devoting

manly

obedience

when

we

do

on

are

you

fear while

sins increases

arid

shall be

earnestly

more

that

we

go

time,

in Christ.

and

;

turn

to

same

always of your

and

soul

you

you

while

deep resignationto

a

hoping, indeed, that our

while

the

at

perfectjoy

not

"

away

help

ever

state,

calm

yet true

desires

lives,and

mercy

Christian

not

He

you

must

of God's

dare

the

com

has washed

your

knowledge

any

of Christ's

of salvation you

you

take

may

will

But,

sure

therefore

; and

you

review

earn

rejoicein

know

cheer

not

have

you

number

must

and

must

you

first you

the

thought

examine

on

the

for,though

by baptism, and

sins

years

to

salvation,has died for you,

your

and

indeed, you

in the

are

elect, yet from

you

sorrow,

sense,

anticipate you

and

you

;

you

do

long

before

obedience,

aside

the

fort from

hearts

How

you

to

!

of your

think

to

not

evil lies there.

careful

in

pass

Dare

to the bottom

got

know

Him."

fear

you,

[SERM.

DAY.

THE

OF

and

look

ourselves

strenuous

to

good

Him

works

in ;

all

and,

within, thinkingof ourselves,


XXIV.]

with

a

certain

if

we

present Christ.

and

be

OF

abhorrence

mortifying

sinners, tites,

RELIGION

THE

our

selves,

and

and

flesh,

we

new

shall

made

375

DAY.

contempt

that

be

our

time

stripped in

the

being

as

scourging

awaiting

composedly worthy,

THE

kingdom

appe

when, of

our

of


XXV.

SERMON

SCRIPTURE

JOHN

is

There

in

called In

Jerusalem

at

the

these

Hebrew

lay

halt, withered,

WHAT

have

must

and

large tain

the

their

times,

cure

of

was

his

this

wonderful

wrought put

him

This

with

a

in

the

it

first

pool

;

so

who

upon

before

the

man

rest,

shall

the

who when

cer

descent effected

it, whatever

had the

of

speak

not

Saviour's

our

one

at

waters

into

stepped

of

the

its

I

in

day

by

to

cure

endued,

was

that

nor

;

of

tri

withered, of

hope

eye

Bethesda

sickness

halt,

virtue

However,

pool

there

the

wonderful

into

the

by

of

and

blind,

"

blind,

water.

pool

pain

persuaded

disease.

in

of

the

;

!

Angel

an

!

sufferings

company

this

of

folk,

the

is

porches.

five

having

of

which

pool,

a

impotent

moving

misery

death

impotent,"

disclose

of

of

unto

of

the

for

presented

umphing

Bethesda,

multitude

waiting

scene

a

sheepraarket,

tongue,

great

a

2, 3.

v.

the

by

SORROW.

HUMAN

OF

RECORD

A

miracle, no

water

to

one

was


XXV.]

SEBM.

troubled, and

had

with

his

afflicted

and

There

us

This

is

dwell

upon,

pool

pictureof

a

"

suffering,bodily disease fulfilment

obvious fall

strike every the

Bible

great multitude

"

a

We

human

sin

;

but

earth

the

tions,a and

its

or

foretold

;

of

of

the

with

be

not, it is certain St.

John,

Surely in spiteof the

Church

the

world, the

of sufferings,

and

vanity, unprofit Bible

begins

the

in Christ volume

all

the

threats,

whether

; and

that God's

on

of Revela

from

removed

on

of

these, it abounds

the book

now

are

human

accounts

Scripturefearful for its

Adam

must

it, that

pronounced

curse

predictionof judgments on

in

The

life.

it ends

portion of

by

all about

distress

trials

man

originalcurse world

speak

to

it

of descriptions

such

not

most

Adam's

Now

at

to

suggests

which

curse

like

of human

"

it also abounds

historyof

and

which

condition, of the

miserable

ableness, and with

chief kind

not

suffering, the

thinks

of human

accounts

our

know

do

we

descendants.

who

one,

withered."

and

as

one

;

that

his

is full of

misery. in

of

brought upon

a

other

typifiesall

and

us

it,

contains

it.

painful picture, such

a

it stands

as

which

chapter

the

lay about

entering

text

impotent folk, of blind, halt,

of

to

thirty-eight years

take the

from

lesson

a

for

377

infirmity. Without

of the

opening

deduce

"c.

RECORD,

been

let subjects,

into these in the

A

SCRIPTURE

awful sides

the

the

curses,

of

us.

peculiarpromises made our

Saviour, yet of

as

inspirationis

to

regards still

a


378

SCRIPTURE

lamentations

and

further, you

will

what

quickly from

passes on

parents

fact, there

of

matter

left among

in

which

about

comforts

"

festivityand nothing

at

ments

which

detail

to

full of

better than

be

to

praiseof the

abstain

human

feast

made

from

life

as

when

;

little

"

domestic

other

various too

tales

and

and

but

of and

enjoy

much

going

they are,

even

of the

life,

in

prospects

imaginary perfection;

seems

daily

occur

Human

mention.

and

moon

ordinary occasions

those

it would

occupa

blessings

earth

the

our

the

pleasantsightsand

things

of

and

about

the and

sun,

which

mirth all

of

the succession

produce

little about

;

temporal

worldly ;

the

of

accounts

those

of

easy "

recreations

our

in

concerning the

say

our

upon

from

the

and

seasons

of

life ;

them

derive

we

first

our

paradise still

its

of

it

everlastinghills,"from

the

of

rest

make

and

dwell

though,

of

comparison

pleasures of

blessingswhich tions,

Eden,

and

;

traces

are

Little does

misery.

innocent

history to

yet, it is evident, Scripture says

us,

little of them human

thence

expelled

were

The

followed, when

sufferingswhich

the

of

drop

life, and

this

of it.

Garden

the

And, to

seerns

of

unpleasantside

the

enlargeson

it

favour

in

with

woe."

and

that

observe

without

and

mourning

said

be

might

within

written

"

dreary record,

[SERM.

RECORD

A

into are

poems

they

;

"

pourtray

make

a

sort

Scripture(I repeat)

what

it is.

Isaac

might We was

be

said

in

read, indeed, weaned,

of


of the

marriage,

Jacob's

of the

in the tenor

nity of vanities, all these

:"

trouble

is but

text

domestic

these

vanity ;"

its

are

and

religious are

excep

Scripturehistory.

is

specimen

a

379

family; but

festivities of Job's tions

SORROW.

HUMAN

OF

XXV.]

is born

"

man

lessons.

customary

of the

to

The

repeated descriptions

again throughout Scripture,of

again and

Va

"

human

infirmityarid misery. So sons

reason.

very haid

the

I do

not

consequence

of

God

;

of these

I

there

are

into

Accordingly the other

there

hand

Scripture,and of human

make

it

Its

life.

of weak

taste

shows the

in

that

Bible

does

of the

world.

Now

why

character countenance not

be

of

the

I

the

imagined

a

thus

;

"

who

and

Bible

seldom

look

made

on

of

character

austere

before

have

been

now

language, to

this

All

minds.

suit

opinionof mankind,

of

history?

"

complain

far from

view

pleasant sunshine

spoken

sacred

those

;

the

attempts

cowardly

take

wrath

brightinteresting picture

common

not

the

and

melancholy.

them

in human

and

have

this a

to

account

been

stories

profanelyembellished the

that

hide

Bible,

consider

it makes have

to

the

speak

thoughtless persons who

on

that

it, saying

against

many, and

for this

who

men,

themselves

of

speak

gloomy book,

bad

mean

expose

but

thoughtlessper

Scripturenarrative

words

presumptuous

in

a

to

averse

are

that

is this the case,

much

it.

God

this

order

in

of

general

it ?

does

"

let

to

it

nothing


380

without

some

becomes

us

a

devoutly

given

not

it

learn

obligedto learn

must

excellence,

which

follows

of

this

them

them and

what

true

it is

;

that

this

it

is,

that

of

bear

to

a

of the

history;

and

being offended of sorrow,

be

to

sober

if

we

and

because

we

on

are

calm

it in

only

and

is

of the

view,

frightenedaway they grate

on

their use

sure

to

told

of

not

of

whereas,

first,we attain

at

discontented, heart

This

character

keep

;

vanity,

gloomy and

that

praise

side,

at

should

we

of

to

being the

countenance.

solemn

is

denying

without

world's

else

indeed

it

be said in

that

is

we

disappointment

overvaluingthem

told of the what

later, we

false notions

not

knowing

danger

our

shall

we

forbidding us

or

for ourselves

out

else

and

whereas, if

;

a

It

or

might "

smiling cheerful reason

has

know.

told

therefore

pleasures;

as

learn,

last,)not but

to

the

And

even

undervaluing but by being

experience

them.

but religiously,

them,

shall

all

sooner

be saved

and

world's

value, such

find

without

;

shall unlearn

we

Scriptureomits

world

it, (and, sad

it,)by

forewarned,

its

world

not

be

to

dark

partialexceptions,a

are

He

is,after all,in spiteof first appearances

world

be

use.

much

us

concerns

it

is the ultimate

this is

(I say,) much

us

concerns

But

life.

which

view

of the

view

which

reason,

accept and

truth, this view

of human

view

good

to

this dark

us

In

cause.

and

wise

[SERM.

RECORD

A

SCRIPTURE

the

under

a

chief

one

Scripture

so

far from

by

its

ear

at

notes

first,


OF

XXV.]

listen stedfastly

shall

we

by heart, as as

them,

to

for all

us

of

pain

overthrow

the

as

in

of

earth,

upon

certainlyoccasion.

Do

but

will

you

listen

let

but

for the

a

sin, or of have

man

law

tating faith him

his

(without

heart

ings

being

and

dispositions ;

bound who

live in

to

gave

up

St.

Paul's

the with

his

loss a

at

excellencyof

Lord," of all

man

to win

thus

unhesi suppose

world, his

give

to

feel

good

him

his

love

friends, too well

"

is

faith,

Abraham's

all his possessions,

word,

"

counted the

;

he

forget that

to

as

spiritof

in the all

things

How

forgetfulof

favour will his

"

the real

but

of Christ

knowledge

whose

things.

it)

let

but

kindred,

"

reverence

this

many

spiritof

God's

faith, who

loss for the Jesus

home,

loved,

eye

ever

the

of have

earthlypursuits,amusements, well so by which I mean,

religion ;

an

of

goods

aware

him

Let

them.

to

for

Christ, yet

the

with

a

suppose

and

God,

Saviour

his

not

contempt

of

how

is, and

general becoming

a

be taken

to

so

in

He

I will

open

Church

and

warning voice, and

Him.

to

of

consequence

merciful

clearlyhow

see

of gross

case

of God's

distrust

it is to

wise

is the

what

consider

ignorance or

as

the

hopes of lastinggood

vainlycherished

to

far greater

us

save

well,)

disappointment,such

actual

will

to

lesson

the

use

sent

dangerous overflowingjoy

present blessings,in order

pain, (if we

get them

and

God

gracious giftfrom

a

remedy

a

381

SORROW.

HUMAN

he

suffered

world

go

interests?


For

all will be

while

a

weariness

the

pleasure,and health

is

master

and

will

relieve

far is well

but,

:

as

little he will discover

is not,

he

as

good.

startled

at

He

will

unable

be

begin the

finding,that

pleased,pleaseless will

to

why.

Thus, by degrees,

which

surrounded

such

as

I

days

have

will have

no

the

and

they

who

look

ened, the

doors

out

of the

shall

daughters

of

music

Then

a

man

will

contented, for he

1

and

begin does

Eccles.

sun

xii. 1

8

"

man.

shalt

say,

and

the

;

be

then dark

streets, all

brought low,

desire shall fail V

know

not

shall

be

be

to

him,

shall be dark

in the

shall

in

Bethesda.

thou

window

fears shall be in the way,

of

after the rain

shut

be

in

and

away,

the

stars

return

He

wonder

of the wise

;

the

and

moon

the clouds

ened,

them

all.

at

will

pool when

come,

pleasurein

light and

the

the

"

be once

will haunt

will be fulfilled the words

Then

real sub

delightfulvisions

stead, melancholy forms

The

he

the

their

round

all, he

livelyemotions

will fade

him

by

on,

find, and

not

and

indulged ;

troubles

things which

those

recal

he

crowded

easily

any

to

less,or

and

which

once

and

that, after

imagined,possessedof

stantial

His

roll

years

his

him.

all the accidental

little and

time

change

to

spiritshigh,

his

down

bear

if at any

"

able

be

varietywill

and

good So

of life.

enjoyment ;

he

comes,

[SKRM.

RECORD

A

SCRIPTURE

382

5.

restless and how

to

dis

amuse


OF

XXV.]

HUMAN

SORROW.

Before, he

himself.

flow of his

natural

has

when

made

such

the

cheer

he

effort

no

from

only

increasing years,

He

evil-natured.

cheerful

was

and spirits,

with

is lost

fulness

383

becomes

change

to

o

his

heart,

faith, Now

their

and

begin to

he and

lived

the

world,

had

;

the

world

and

who

one

thought

; and

be

said)

by

with

pool

no

himself

long

be

of

so

towards of

him

a

cure,

sin,

and

to

comforted.

"

in

help one Thus

he

not

or

believe

worse,

it from

and

all

him,

"

after

of

waters

to

is

year,

health, advance

to

of

passing

him

his

by,

refuses obstinately

who has

sonal, painfulexperiencethat

suc

he

consequence

others

the

for

burden

a

for

unable

;

it.

(ifthe

hate

to

is

not

the

a

former

or,

will lie year

he

as

nothing

look

he

he care

is

Him,

shall

Bethesda, by

helping

one

habits

vanity

strengthon

general reverence

begins

even

they

And

perhaps unable to

merchandise,

in the

God

a

moreover, ;

up

health,

pleasure in

dreads

Where

him

in their way..

the

he

now

of Him.

around

take

have

might

Perhaps,

those

in

nothing to him,

thought of

he

name

?

is

sprung

his

out

tempers.

was

his

or

he laid

cannot

habitual

no

must

cour

he

farm,

his

have

they

When

himself

time, however

truth

;

domineer.

to

to

for His

passions and

come

about

purify his

bargain (so to say),seeing it

worthless

He

is

day

thought

worth

his bad

subdue

to

"

raise, strengthen,and

to

"

at

this

length full world

this because

Scripture.

is he

per

really would


SCRIPTURE

384

should

Now

the above

should

charged,

possessedof

than

most

should

go

in

on

lose

that

in their

about

the I

tion

still,on

turned

to

We

get

when

are

that

he

would

in consequence in his

tector, found.

on

"

of this was

be

every

that Great do

he

Be

the

poorest

as

God

depend

not, then, mend

miss

who

Father

alone the

and an

un

had and

will matter

a

and

on,

discomfort

is,

his

who

Every

would

stranger in

that

and

us,

comfort.

world,

a

more

possiblyima

things about

to

had

torments.

can

our

a

another

in

even

in great

one,

God

Gospels of

and

in

us,

used

earth, made

We

for

abode,

new

place ;

while

to

out

great

known

privatereflec

in the

he

the

"

dwell, but

insensible, is far

than

necessary

taken

deal

sorrow

of

and

used

them, considera

to

own

being

one

this world

caring much

of this life before

his eyes

dull

most

forgetthey one,

like

not

story

a

out

that every

attached

gine.

is

taken

lift up

the

do

and

pleased

not

deserts

thoughts heaven- ward,

quite sure and

There

was

he

world

I

to

much,

take

solemn

more

a

it for your

leave

it.

his

and

not

world

little

have

thought,

the

man

"

who

vigorousdays, and when

a

feelings,

have

men

much

which

rather

who

of keener

most

proceed to

must

over

pleasures of life

of those

most

change

then

man

that

without

much

tion upon

the

ordinarytranquilway,

an

things

would

of

more

said

it be

enjoy, and

descriptionappear

have, and

men

[SERM.

said that it supposes

it be

to be

RECORD

A

not, Pro

there at

be

all


XXV.]

in

OF

supposinga

vanityhere

friend,and

his

up

at

he

little of its comforts

it

all

Then

miss. be

to

have

with

world ;

men

and

world's

world

remain

its

goods,

will

be

burnt

and

even

here, that little he small

had

will then will know

great,

feel their infinite loss if

vanity,and

trusted

the

his resurrection

of

day

the

out

please him

still that

dying day, the

find

to

should

even

to

385

SORROW.

not

man

for,

;

his faithful

HUMAN

all the

it, when

they

dead

stand

before

must

make

of the

God. Let this suffice which

view

solemn Those

disclosures

we

may

a

true,

out

it has

such

no

is

conduct

take

of his

of human

faith, or

a

such

those a

way

go.

For

those

which

no

of life must There

gloomy.

make it is

are,

minds, whom

it has

but, rightlyunderstood,

;

The

things

great rule of

they

as

life which

meet

him,

The

of mind.

has

the

weak

are

Christian

true

earthlythings which as

not

to

care

immortal,

again

in the c

c

he re

when

they

much, except

care

knowing world

"

givejoy, but

for them he

our

He

come.

shrinking from

as

way

blessingsdoes

receive all such i.

unreservedly;

strangelyperverted conscience,

elevation

joices in

VOL.

if this view

world

pain,by

us

abusing it.

tendency.

to

out

goes

varieties

in

of the

to save

world

of ill-constituted

men

driven

wants

as

the

not

as

of this life.

Scripturetakes

melancholy and

man

who

seem

we

intended

are

it

use

let it

Nor

the

use

enjoying

preventing us that

the

on

to

that come.

he

shall

But


SCRIPTURE

386

the

the least and to

and

least purer

deeper, though

if he

encroach

at

upon

Our bound

bounty, or

ward ness

in

more

composure,

learned

a

in

this life be

calm

There

for

bravery

a

shrinking from from

high

making coming could

"

to

your formal.

descend

they

strict

austere

more

faith, are

were,

given

self-

us

a

why

should

very

prepa

Only

sightsof

not

look

upon

sorrows

are

pleasant sights to try

in thus

duty

no

out

is, that such

inward

its

light; its

and

St. John's

be the it

It is

John

followers,might

obtainingthem.

in this

you, is

if

but ?

are

we

displayof

His

we,

and

;

given us

ration time world

day

it.

greater than

the

True

hearts.

secret

our

constant

a

without

do

with

not

private,and

command,

to

far

a

"

fast the

the

was

gloominess, that

by

should

pattern which

a

he came,

lest

to

austerity, condemning or

in

us

He

Baptist,yet

the

forgethow

follow.

to

a

to

the

great, passing

or

pleasure to pain,

principlesstrong

among

you.

going straightforward, little

low, from

Learn

a

joy.

less tumultuous

God's

gives

the

received, yield

refrains, it is lest he

Saviour

and

gift;

times

should

of it he

use

religious

is too

God's

fleeting,thus

most

arid

And

fleeting,he

most

considering them

contemn,

[SERM.

RECORD

A

be

as

without the

miseries

and

their

be

angel,

who

of

Bethesda,

without

losing his heavenly purityor his perfect waters. happiness. Gain healing from troubled Make

a

up

certain

your measure

mind

to

of

the prospect of

pain

and

trouble

sustaining in

your


XXV.]

passage

OF

HUMAN

through

life ;

will

prepare

and

resignedwithout

fulness.

you for

It will

the Saints

with

by

the

it will make

it, "

in

you

View

the mind

brings to

and

evil ; and

shadow

grass

;

David

that and

declineth,

;

Angel's life : and because

Christ's of

affected,(as many the

without

on

hope

or

that

and

there

find

in every read

called upon is far

more

hearts

the

paradox

world hard

in

be be

to

too

little way nor

the

in Scripture,

in

opened thereby

be

may

; you Gospels in particular

of sick

afflicted persons

and

Above

mementos.

which sufferings,

speak of;

than

of

religion ; then, again,meditate

accounts

to

a

need

Read

of Christ's

contented,

are

on

an

member

think

histories recorded

as

and led

dull

of

page

who

a

your

roused.

as

like

fear,feelingneither your

the mournful

order

if you

changes of life,going

the excellence

be

to

are,)and

men

was

raiment

Daniel

Realize

And

your's.

few

withered

was

rejoicingin the

and

merry

it is not

about

called

thus

humbly were

estate

lightheartedand

pilgrim Church.

making

cause

and

forlorn

and be

are

you

days

despised soft

Elijahwho fare

sumptuous

whose

as

in his best

who

asso

peculiarconsolation.

a

steps of Jacob

followingthe

to

was

this

; and

Christians

all

yourselves and

thoughts

lot it

Scripture,whose

of

cheer

your

own

your

this

thoughtful

you

with interfering

connect

God

blessingof

patterns of patient endurance

be

ciation

a

387

SORROW.

enough c

but to c

the

make 2

I

am

not

thought of the

there

all,you

now

which

world, bright


388

as

all the

SCRIPTURE

it

believers,

true

have

you

sorrowful

only And

of

look

be,

may

the

have

graciously

that

it,

if

the

record

of

the

whole

bidding

conclude,

Scripture put

even

"

missed intended

in

history you

may

great

one

to

[SERM.

miserable

and

part

I

now

dark

"c.

RECORD,

A

convey.

not

in of

them

to

were

think

light

in

hereafter

benefit

itself

Bible.

you

the

XXV.

which

much which find

it

I that

was


SERMON

XXVI

CHRISTIAN

MANHOOD.

When

I I

child,

thought

childish

away

WHEN

our

return

to

orphans

selves, but

He

would

His

Holy

And the

we

defenceless

understood

became

as

I

man,

a

were

I

"

will

Spirit,

know,

Spirit

you1;"

the

a

put

they

1

John

Protector

to

the

say, of

power

present was

history,

to

had

been

before.

all-

away.

that

ceased

18.

;

comfortless

they

xiv.

been them

meaning

Himself

sacred

disciples

direct

you

their

and

had

their

in

be

He

came,

children

them

to

though

from

to

lose

should

who

Guide,

He

leave

not

again

come

whom

to

to

come

His

unable

soon

world

called

were,

still

were

who

it

as

the

leave

to

He

Father,

I will

Holy

I

when

but

;

I

child,

a

as

going

children,

said,

sufficient

child

a

was

His

and

orphans,

spake

11.

things.

who

He

as

Lord

;

rearing,

I

child,

a

was

xiii,

COR.

1

when

be

the He


090

breathed with

into them

it is called as perfection, that time forth, they put or

From

things: they spake, they

childish

away

stood, they thought,as those to

had

who

and

themselves;

govern

giftedthem

life,and

divine

a

manhood, spiritual

Scripture.

in

[SERM.

MANHOOD.

CHRISTIAN

who,

under

been

taught

having

"

an

Holy One, knew all things." change was wrought in the Apos

unction

from

the

That

such

a

tles,accordingto Christ's promise, is evident their conduct

comparing

beforethe day Holy Spirit descended

cost, when

the

and

I need

after.

firmness

and

wards.

On

zeal

the

Gospels, that

as

Christ

helpless and

clear

how,

notion and

What many

againstus, or

ask

to

they world

1

them, they were

children

as

to

accidental "

the

act

child,

Father,

St.

the

mount,

Matt.

xvii.

John

;

xx.

20.

that

to

or

if

as

of the

troubles

look

xviii. 21

did ?

Philip?

the

on

how

offend

St. Peter

as

with

to

return

ask

to

should

to

4 ;

no

long-cherished prejudices.

the

or

had

after,and

astray by their

tabernacles

build

;

to seek

forgivehim,

the

the

down,

came

disputewho should be for Christ's restoring at

?

to

was

to

we

see

not

were

Holy

still with

after

plain from

fellow-Christian

a

and

to to

propose

or

their

times

the

them,

on

cause

Ghost

they ought

it but

was

it is

hand

carried

were

Master's

ignorant

what

feelingsand

their

other

before

is,while

that

in

Pente

their wonderful

enlarge on

not

of

from

greatest time

xiv.

8.

'

?

the


XXVI.]

CHRISTIAN

temporal kingdom views

were

they

were

had

made

His,

the

their

vanities

upon

them

since

in

advanced

Apostles may

be

sider

this

are

nor

the

the

day

of

far

have

we

observe, I

the

of

who

act

whether to

sinful

those

who

without

we

are

blance

early

the

as

Pentecost.

to-day the

It

to

con

text,

puttingoff

in

with

Gospel. we

disobedience

The

habits.

from

that

;

condi

am

Acts

bearing

any

years

supposing you,

i. 6.

or

is, lightlyand

Apostlesin the

1

a

yieldingthrough thought

conscience,

discipleship.I

to

"

againsttheir conscience,

act

of the

far

so

Truth

wilful

and practices

is far indeed carelessly, to that

who

inquiring whether

not

am

our

us

inconsistent

are

of profession

from

even

proceeded

things as

Spirithas

among

question,as suggested by

plainlyliving in sin, in even

Spiritcame

the even

profitableemployment

a

honest

lessness tion

before

childish

Now,

of

knowledge

a

were

inquirehow manly

those

of

even

us,

put off

question,whether

serious

a

least

the

us,

upon

Christ them

professionof religion,are

a

such

as

Jews,

present

at

ourselves,

to

such

as

whom

"

Christ

all,when

poured

of

multitudes make

might

yet it is

earliest years,

those

of God.

for

been

Natural

throne

once

; but

?

He

of first disciples

the

long

that

391

half-instructed

of

case

evidentlyunworthy

perfect"before Yet

!

Israel

to

the

in

MANHOOD.

resem

of their

my

bre-


3!)2

thren,

be

to

professto obey who

I

salvation.

sins,

your

know

you

of your

those

which

the

missed

these

in the

Holy

has

made

world,

form

of

dant

pleasures in

sures,

human

to

be

selves

know

had in at

believers

true

their manhood far

have

you

vain

and

what

made

dis

trifling; St.

Paul

the first step in the

consider

us

whom

the

allow

world, innocent

and

has

it ; I

has not

there is

an

in itself. God

the

sanctioned

do

love of the

our

willingto

am

society,and

that the young

schemes

into

come

I

Let

prospect before

forming

to

resemble

as

Christian, on

a

but

given

general us

abun

lastingplea

say

while they last, reallypleasures. still,

but

It is natural the

attained

consider of

love of the

the

tastes,

as

to

conquer,

themselves,

minds

not

descended.

life.

pleasuresof innocent

in

of

failingswhich

trying to

are

have

to

seems

example,

.

and

ask, how

your

far you

Ghost For

1

to

I

course spiritual

true

and

they

and

:

from

how

text

attention,

Apostlescherished,

before

Gospel

is,

hope

views, wishes, and

in the

that

such,

be

they were,

as

fair

faults

confessedlyevil

such

you

have

a

to

those

as

to

those

to

not

Christ,

I address

directingyour

am

to

being

as

themselves

to

seem

; and

Him

of

followers

whole

the

on

[SERM.

MANHOOD.

CHRISTIAN

active

should

them.

what

life,or

they what

they their choice. fancyings the

time

about

cannot

look

They will

do

they

with

<